Title: The Grateful Indian - And other Stories
Author: Kingston, William Henry Giles, 1814-1880
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Grateful Indian - And other Stories" ***


The Grateful Indian, by W.H.G. Kingston.

________________________________________________________________________
This quite short book contains eight sections, of which the last three
are collections of verse written by Kingston, including one collection
of verse written when he was still at school.  Not bad, either.

Of the other five sections, three are nautical short stories by
Kingston, while the other two are excellent stories by lady-writers, not
all that usual at the date of publication.  Of these we would
particularly commend "An Adventure on the Black Mountain", by Frances
Wilbraham.  The Black Mountain is Montenegro, a Balkan country, and this
is the first time your reviewer has been offered any insight into that
country.  Well worth reading--a must, in fact, in the light of recent
events (Chapter Four, in the book).

The dates of the stories are roughly the end of the eighteenth century,
but, though dated, they are nevertheless interesting to read or listen
to.

________________________________________________________________________
THE GRATEFUL INDIAN, BY W.H.G. KINGSTON.



CHAPTER ONE.

THE GRATEFUL INDIAN, A TALE OF RUPERT'S LAND.  BY WILLIAM H.G. KINGSTON.

We cannot boast of many fine evenings in old England--dear old England
for all that!--and when they do come they are truly lovely and worthy of
being prized the more.  It was on one of the finest of a fine summer
that Mr Frampton, the owner of a beautiful estate in Devonshire, was
seated on a rustic bench in his garden, his son Harry, who stood at his
knee, looking up inquiringly into his face.

"Father," said Harry, "I have often heard you speak about the North
American Indians--the Red men of the deserts.  Do tell me how it is that
you know so much about them--have you ever been in their country?"

"Yes, my boy; I passed several of the earlier years of my life in that
part of North America which may truly be said to belong as yet to the
Red men, though as there are but some fifty thousand scattered over the
whole central portion of it, it must be acknowledged that they do not
make the best possible use of the territory they inhabit.  A glance at
the map of North America will show you where the Red River is, with its
settlement founded by Lord Selkirk.  I was very young when I went there
with my father, my elder brother Malcolm, and John Dawes, a faithful
servant who had been brought up in the family from childhood.  John was
a great sportsman, a most kind-hearted fellow, and could turn his hand
to anything.  We went through Canada to Lake Superior, and from thence
it took us, by a chain of lakes and rivers, about twenty-five days to
reach the banks of the Red River.  I need not describe how we selected
our ground, built a cottage, ploughed a field, and stocked our farm; we
will suppose all these preliminaries over and our party permanently
settled in our new home.  I must tell you before I proceed a little
about the Indians of this region."

II.

There are different tribes.  Some are called Crees, others Ojibways or
Salteaux, and these are constantly at war with the Sioux to the south,
chiefly found across the United States boundary.  There are also found
on the prairies Assiniboines, Blackfeet, Bloodies, and others with
scarcely more attractive names.  All these people were at that time sunk
in the most abject state of heathenism, and were constantly at war with
each other.  They were clothed chiefly in skins made into leather,
ornamented with feathers and stained grass and beads.  The tents of the
prairie Indians were of skins, and those of the Indians who inhabit the
woods of birch bark.  Many had rifles, but others were armed only with
bows and spears, and the dreadful scalping-knife.  Of these people the
Sioux bore the worst character, and were the great enemies of the
half-bred population of the settlements.  These halfbreds, as they are
called, are descended from white fathers and Indian mothers.  There are
some thousands of them in the settlements, and they live chiefly by
hunting and fishing, and retain many Indian customs and habits of life.
Such was the strangely mixed community among whom we found ourselves.

The autumn was coming on, and the days were shortening, but the weather
was very fine--sharp frosts at night, though warm enough, yet bracing,
with a bright sky and pure atmosphere during the day.  Sometimes a light
silvery mist or haze hung over the landscape.  Such is the Indian
summer, the most delightful period of the year in North America.

The day's work was over, and while my brother and I were preparing the
table, and Sam Dawes was cooking the supper, we were startled by a loud
and peculiar shout, or rather shriek.  Our father, who had been sitting
reading, started up, and taking his rifle from the wall, turned to the
door.  Sam, quitting his frying-pan, also took down his rifle and
followed with us.  In the distance was an Indian decked with war paint
and feathers bounding over the ground towards us, while further off were
five or six more, as if in hot pursuit of the first.

"That first fellow is an Ojibway by his adornments, and a young man by
the way he runs," observed Sam.  "He's seeking protection here, that's
poz."

"And he shall enjoy it, though we should have to fight for him,"
observed my father warmly.  "We must teach the Red men that we always
protect those in distress."

The fugitive came on at great speed.  He was flying for his life.  His
pursuers, however, were gaining on him.  They had fire-arms in their
hands, but did not use them.

"They have exhausted their powder," observed my father.  "That is
fortunate."

The young Indian was within fifty yards of us.  We could see the gleam
of the scalping knives which his foes had drawn, thirsting for his
blood.  He bounded on up to the door of the hut and fell exhausted
within.  Then for the first time his pursuers perceived that we stood
armed at the entrance.  Guessing truly that we possessed plenty of
ammunition, and two or more of their number might fall if they attempted
to advance, they paused, casting glances of disappointed vengeance
towards their victim, who lay unconscious behind us.  Our father told
Malcolm and me to take him in and to try and revive him.  We did so, and
when we had moistened his lips with water he quickly revived.  Springing
up he seized Malcolm's gun and hurried to the door.  The other Indians
had not moved.  On seeing him, however, they instantly darted behind
some trunks of trees for shelter, and then we saw them darting away till
they got beyond range of our fire-arms.  The young Indian would have
followed, but my father restrained him, and gave him to understand that
though he had saved his life he had no intention of allowing him to take
the lives of others.  Darkness was coming on, and we soon lost sight of
the band.  Having closed our door with more than usual care, we placed
food before our guest, of which he eagerly partook, and then told us
that his name was Sigenok; that he with others of his tribe had been out
hunting, and had been surprised by a war party of Sioux, who had taken
the scalps of all the rest.  He had wandered away unarmed from the camp
when he saw all his companions killed.  To revenge them, which the
Indian thought was his first duty, was then impossible, so he took to
flight, hoping to retaliate on another occasion.  His wary foes,
however, discovered his trail and followed.  He had caught sight of them
when they were not aware of it, and redoubled his speed, making for the
settlements.  He gave us to understand that he could not have continued
his flight many more hours, and that he was very grateful to us for
preserving his life.  We had brought a dog from England, and we had
lately got another, both very sagacious animals, and so we stationed
them outside the hut at a little distance to give us due notice should
the Sioux return.

Sigenok, as soon as he had satisfied his hunger, proving his confidence
in us, laid himself down in a corner of the room and was immediately
fast asleep.  He spent two days with, us to recover his strength, which
had been greatly tried, and then set off to carry to his tribe the sad
tidings of the loss of their friends.  For an Indian, he was a
good-looking young man, and decked with his war paint and feathers he
had a picturesquely savage appearance.

III.

The winter came--we did not feel the cold so much as we expected--it
passed on and spring approached.  We were looking forward to the
pleasures of summer and to a buffalo hunt which we had promised
ourselves, when, after finding the heat unusually great at night, on
rising in the morning, loud cracks in the ice were heard, and we
discovered that a thaw had commenced.  We were surprised at the rapidity
with which the snow melted, and the low shrubs and the green grass
appeared, and long dormant Nature seemed to be waking up to life.

"How jolly," exclaimed Malcolm; "we shall soon be able to paddle about
in our canoe; we may as well have look at her to see that she is in
order."

We had a supply of gum with which to cover up the seams as the Indians
do, and our canoe was soon fit for launching.

"We must look to the plough and our spades," remarked our father; "we
shall speedily be able to get in our seeds."

Perhaps Sam Dawes thought more of his fishing lines and nets and guns.

The next day an Indian coming up from the lake told us that there was an
extraordinary accumulation of ice at the mouth of the river, which had
begun to swell, with an impetuous torrent, carrying vast masses along
with it.  Speedily it rose higher and higher, the waters came up the
bank and then filled the narrow gully which usually discharged water
into it after rain, but now carried its waters backward into the plain.

"It will soon subside," observed our father.  "That current will soon
carry away the barriers at the month."  So we all went as usual to bed.

The next morning when we looked out we were on an island.  The water
covered our field and the greater part of the garden round the house.
Between us and the house of the nearest settler to the south was one
sheet of water, while to the north not an habitation was visible.  We
made out at the distance of a mile our neighbour and his family crossing
in a large boat to the hills on the east.  "We may possibly have to
follow his example," observed our father; "but I hope that the waters
may decrease before that becomes necessary."

The sheep and cows were now collecting of their own accord in the
garden, and we had to drive up the pigs, whose stye was threatened with
submersion.  The scene was truly one of desolation as we looked beyond
our own homestead; trunks of trees and palings, and now and then a
haystack, and barns, and parts of houses, and occasionally whole
dwellings came floating by, showing what ravages the flood must have
committed above us.  Malcolm and I agreed that it was fortunate we had
repaired our canoe.  As the waters extended, the current in the river
was less strong.  Our father observed this.  "My sons," he said,
"freight your canoe with the tent and some provisions, and take this
case of books, and go off to the hills.  Should the waters increase
return for Sam and me; we must remain to look after the cattle.  Mounted
on our horses we shall be able to drive them to yonder rising ground on
the south-west."

He pointed to a slight elevation, between which and us he considered
that the water was not more than one foot and a-half deep.  Accustomed
to obey without question, Malcolm and I, having loaded our canoe with as
many valuables as she could possibly carry, prepared to cross to the
eastern hills, hoping that our father and Sam would start at once with
the cattle towards the more remote but seemingly more accessible ground
to the west.  Just as we were shoving off he remarked--

"The water has not risen lately; we may still avoid a remove.  Heaven
prosper you, my dear boys."

We hoped that his words would prove true--the sky was bright, the water
smooth, and it was difficult to believe that there was any danger.
Malcolm and I were expert with the use of the paddle, but in crossing
the river we were swept down some way, and narrowly escaped staving in
the canoe against stumps of trees or palings and remnants of buildings.
We persevered, however, and at length reached the eastern hills, or the
mountains as they were called.  Here we found our neighbour and several
other families encamped.  He told us that he had driven his cattle off
on the first day, and wished that we had done the same.  The waters did
not appear to be rising, though we looked with anxiety towards our home;
but it was too small a speck to be visible among the wide expanse of
waters at the distance we were from it.  We had put up our tent and were
intending to occupy it, when we recollected that there were several of
the other settlers' wives and daughters without so good a covering, so
we went and begged them to occupy it, while we slept under our canoe.

The night was bright and starlight, but we could not sleep much for
thinking of our father and Sam Dawes.  We resolved as early as we could
see in the morning to go back to them.  We were awoke early in the
morning by a peculiar murmuring and hollow sound.  As soon as it was
daylight we looked out over the flooded country.  We asked others if
they had heard the noise.  They replied that they had, and that it was
caused by the water rushing over the land.  "Then the flood must have
increased," exclaimed Malcolm and I with anxiety.

"No doubt about it, boys," was the unsatisfactory reply.

We were for starting off immediately, but one of the farmer's wives, to
whom we had given up our tent, insisted on preparing some breakfast for
us, and in putting a supply of food into our canoe.

"It is a long voyage, my boys, and you do not know what you may require
before you return," she observed.

We paddled on very anxiously.  We had only the line of eastern hills we
were leaving and some high land to the south to guide us, but we thought
that we could not help hitting upon the spot where our abode stood.  For
a long way we paddled on easily enough, only taking care not to run
against stumps of trees, and as we got nearer the settlement, stakes or
ruined buildings were our chief danger.  Too many evidences met us on
either side that the water had increased considerably since the previous
day.  In vain our eyes ranged around, in no direction was our cottage
visible.  We must have mistaken the locality.  The current was here very
strong, we thought that we might have drifted down further than we had
calculated on doing.  We went further west, and then steered south,
where the current was less strong.  After going some way, Malcolm
stopped paddling suddenly, and exclaimed--

"Look, Harry! look there!  Do you know that tree?"

"Its head is very like one that grows close to the house," I answered.

We had both mechanically turned the head of the canoe in the direction
in which he pointed.  We had been engaged in fastening a flag-staff to
the tree near our house.  A minute would decide whether this was it.
Our hearts sank within us, our paddles almost dropped from our hands,
when we perceived among the bare branches the rope and the pole which we
had been about to erect.  Where was our cottage? where our kind father
and the faithful Sam?  Not a vestige of the cottage remained, it had too
evidently been carried away by the flood.

"Had they been able to escape with the cattle?" was the question we
asked each other.  We hoped they might; but still it was too possible
that our father would have persisted in remaining in the house, as a
sailor will by his ship, to the last, and Sam, we knew, would never have
deserted him.  We could just distinguish the heads of some strong
palings above the water, marking the position of our cottage.  We made
fast to the tree for a few minutes to rest and recover ourselves, and to
consider what course to pursue.  We naturally turned our eyes towards
the rising ground in the south-west, to which our father intended to
drive the cattle.  It seemed a long, long way off, still we determined
to attempt to reach it.  We felt thankful that the farmer's wife had
supplied us with provisions, though we were too anxious just then to be
hungry.  We left the tree and paddled on, but it was very hard work, for
there was a current against us setting towards Lake Winnipeg; but the
canoe was light, and as there was no wind we managed to stem it.
Hitherto the sky had been bright, and there had been a perfect calm, but
as we paddled on we saw clouds rising above the high ground for which we
were steering.  They rose, and rose, and then rushed across the sky with
fearful rapidity, and the water ahead of us, hitherto bright and clear,
seemed turned into a mass of foam, which came sweeping up towards us.

"We cannot face it," exclaimed Malcolm.  "Quick, quick, about with the
canoe, we must run before it."

We were hardly in time.  The blast very nearly upset the canoe, and we
had to throw our whole weight over on the side the wind struck her, to
prevent this, as she spun round like a top, and away we flew before it.
All we could do was to keep the canoe before the wind, and to steer her
clear of logs of wood or stumps of trees, against which she might have
been cast and knocked to pieces.

"But where are we going?" we asked ourselves.  "If we continue thus, we
may be driven into Lake Winnipeg, and hurled among the masses of ice
which are dashing about on its waters."

We thought still more about our father and Sam.  How disappointed they
would be, should they have reached the dry land when the storm came on,
and they knew that we could not get to them.  But our attention, I must
own, was soon concentrated on our own situation.  The rain fell in
torrents, sufficient of itself almost to swamp our light canoe, while
the thunder roared and the lightning darted from the sky, filling my
heart, at all events, with terror.  I felt both awe-struck and alarmed,
and could scarcely recover myself sufficiently to help Malcolm.  He was
far less moved, and continued guiding the canoe with his former
calmness.  At last I could not help crying out--

"Oh, Malcolm, how is it that you cannot see our danger?"

"I do, Harry, clearly," he answered gravely; "but we are in the
performance of our duty, and God will take care of us."

His words and tone made an impression on me which I have never
forgotten.  When dangers have surrounded me, I have asked myself, "Am I
engaged in the performance of my duty? then why need I fear, God will
protect me.  He always has protected me."  The grandest receipt for
enabling a person to be truly brave, is that he must ever walk on in the
strict line of duty.

We were driving northward at a fearful rate, for the rapidity of the
current was greatly increased by the wind.  We wished that we could get
back to our oak tree, as we might make fast to its branches, but it was
nowhere visible.  To have paddled against the gale would have only
exhausted our strength to no purpose.  As Malcolm found that he could
guide the canoe without me, he told me to bail out the water.  As I
turned round to do so, I shouted with joy, for I thought I saw a large
boat under full sail coming down towards us.  On it came, much faster
than we were driving; but as it drew near, it looked less and less like
a boat, till to my bitter disappointment I discovered that it was a
large haystack which had been floated bodily away.  At length just
before us appeared a clump of trees, and we, hoped that the ground on
which they stood might be out of water.  Malcolm steered towards the
spot.  We might remain there till the storm was over.  The trees bent
with the wind, and it appeared as if they could not possibly stand.  We
approached the spot perhaps with less caution than we had before
employed.  Suddenly the canoe spun round, a large rent appeared in her
bows, over she went, and we were thrown struggling into the water.
Before we could regain the canoe she had floated far away, and not
without a severe struggle did we succeed in reaching the land.  We
climbed up by some bushes, and found ourselves on the summit of a little
knoll rising out of the water, and not comprising more than fifty square
yards.  Our first impulse was to look out to see what had become of our
canoe, and we stood watching it with a bewildered gaze as it floated
away half filled with water.  It was not till it had disappeared in the
distance that we remembered it had contained all our provisions.  That
was bad enough, but we had never experienced hunger, and did not know
how long we might exist without food.  What appeared then worse was,
that the waters were rising round our island, and we might soon have no
dry spot on which to rest our feet.  We might climb up into the trees,
but we had seen other trees washed away, and such might be the fate of
these our last refuge.  The day wore on, the storm ceased, and the
weather again became calm and beautiful.  I now grew excessively hungry,
and cried very much, and felt more wretched than I had ever done before.
Malcolm, who bore up wonderfully, tried to comfort me, and suggested
that we should hunt about foe roots or underground nuts such as we had
seen the Indians eat.  We fortunately had our pocket knives, and with
these we dug in all directions, till we came upon some roots which
looked tempting, but then we remembered that we had no means of kindling
a fire to cook them, nor could we tell whether they were poisonous or
not.  The hunt had given us occupation, and prevented us for a time from
dwelling on our misfortunes.

We then tried every device we could think of to kindle a fire, for we
wished to dry our clothes, if we could not cook our roots.  None of our
attempts succeeded, and Malcolm suggested that we should run round and
round our island to try and warm ourselves before night came on.  At
last I felt very sleepy, and so did Malcolm, but he said that he would
let me sleep first while he watched, lest the waters should rise and
carry us away before we had time to climb up a tree.

I lay down and was asleep in a minute, and when I awoke the stars were
shining out brightly through the branches of the trees, the young grass
blades reflecting them on their shining surfaces, while I saw my good
brother still walking up and down keeping guard over me.  The noise of
the rushing waters sounded in my ears and made me desire to go to sleep
again, but I aroused myself, ashamed that I had slept so long, and urged
my brother to lie down.

"No, Harry," he answered, "I wished you to get as much rest as possible;
but look there, we shall soon be obliged to climb a tree for refuge."

Walking a few paces, I found that the water had greatly encroached on
our island; a southerly wind had begun to blow, which sent large waves
rolling in on us.

"Should the wind increase, they will completely sweep over where we
stand," I exclaimed.  "Oh, Malcolm, what shall we do?"

"Trust in God," he replied calmly.  "From how many dangers has He not
already preserved us.  But remember, our father has often told us that
it is our business while praying to God for help, to exert ourselves,
and so let us at once try and find a tree we can climb quickly in case
of necessity, and whose boughs will afford us a resting-place."

I loved Malcolm dearly.  I admired him now more than ever, and was ready
to do whatever he wished.  We soon found a tree up which we could help
each other.  The wind howled and whistled through the trees, the waves
lashed the shore furiously, and Malcolm had just time to shove me up the
tree, when one larger than the rest swept completely over the ground on
which we had been standing, with a force sufficient to have carried us
off with it.  We had seated ourselves among the branches, which waved to
and fro in the wind, and as we looked down, we saw the water foaming
round the trunk, and often it seemed as if it must be uprooted and sent
drifting down with the current.

Malcolm said that he felt very sleepy, and told me that if I would
undertake to hold him on, he would rest for a few minutes.  I gladly
promised that I would do as he wished, but asked him how he could think
of sleeping while the tempest was raging round us.

"Why, Harry, we are as safe up here as on the ground," he answered, in
his usual sweet tone of voice, "God is still watching over us!"

I need scarcely say how tightly I held on to his clothes, trembling lest
he should fall.  I felt no inclination to go to sleep, indeed I soon
found that I must have slept the greater part of the night, for before
Malcolm again opened his eyes, I observed the bright streaks of dawn
appearing over the distant hills in the east.  Daylight quickly came on.
It was again perfectly calm, and on looking down, we could see the
blades of grass rising above the water.  Malcolm woke up, saying that he
felt much better.  Looking down below us, he said that he thought the
water had decreased since he went to sleep.  He might have been right, I
could not tell.  At that moment there was only one thing I thought of,
the pain I was suffering from hunger.  "I shall die!  I shall die!"  I
exclaimed.  Malcolm cheered me up.

"Help will come though we cannot now see how," he observed; "God will
protect us.  Trust in Him."

Still I felt that I should die.  It is very difficult to sustain gnawing
hunger, such as I then felt for the first time.  I have no doubt that
Malcolm felt the same, but he was too brave to show it.  Hour after hour
passed by; the water did not appear to be rising; the blades of grass
were still seen below us round the tree.  I however felt that I could
not endure many more hours of suffering.  "I must fall, indeed I must,"
I cried out over and over again.  I should indeed have let go my hold,
had not my brave brother kept me up.  Even he at last showed signs of
giving way, and spoke less encouragingly than before.  He was silent for
some time.  I saw him looking out eagerly, when he exclaimed--

"Cheer up, Harry, there is a canoe approaching; it will bring us help."

I gazed in the direction towards which he pointed.  At first I could
only see a speck on the water.  It grew larger and more distinct, till I
could see that it was certainly a canoe.  Then we discovered that there
were two Indians in it.  We shouted, but our voices sounded shrill and
weak.  The Indians heard us, for they waved their paddles and turned the
head of the canoe towards the clump of trees.  The canoe could not get
under the tree, but one of the Indians jumped out, and Malcolm told me
to slide down.  The Indian caught me and carried me in his arms to the
canoe, for I was too weak to walk.  Malcolm followed, and the Indian
helped him along also.  It was not till we had been placed in the canoe
that we recognised in our preserver the young Indian, Sigenok, whose
life we had saved.  We pronounced his name.  He gave a well-satisfied
smile.

"Ah, you have not forgotten me, nor I you," he said in his own language.
"Favours conferred bind generous hearts together.  Sigenok guessed that
you were in distress.  Your elder brother has long been looking for
you."

It appeared that Sigenok had been at a distance hunting when the flood
commenced; that he had hastened back, and soon perceiving from the
height the water had attained that our house was in danger, had embarked
in his canoe and hastened toward it, but on his nearing the spot found
that it had been swept away.  Guessing that we had escaped to the
eastern hills, he paddled there, when our friends told him that we had
proceeded in search of our father and servant.  Having ascertained the
exact time of our departure, with the wonderful powers of calculation
possessed by Red men, he had decided the events which had occurred and
the course we had pursued, and was thus able to look for us in the right
direction.  Had he not found us there, he would have visited other
places which he mentioned, where we might have taken refuge.  As he was
leaving the hills the farmer's wife had given him a supply of food for
us, and on his producing it our hunger was soon satisfied.  We now told
him of our anxiety about our father and Sam Dawes.  He listened
attentively, and then shook his head.

"They and the cattle never reached the hills," he observed.  "We will
search for them.  There are still some hours of daylight.  If the house
has held together, they will be found much further down than this."

I fancied by the Indian's manner that his hopes were slight.  We now
shoved off from the little island which had afforded us so valuable a
refuge, and Sigenok and his companion paddled off at a rapid rate to the
north.  Anxious as I was, I soon fell asleep, and so I believe did
Malcolm for a short time.  I was aroused by a shout from Sigenok.  I
lifted up my head and saw a dark object in the distance rising above the
water.

"It is our house!" exclaimed Malcolm, "Sigenok says so.  Oh, that our
father may be there!"

We kept our eyes anxiously fixed on the distant object.  It was growing
dusk.  Malcolm said that he saw something moving on it.

"Man there, alive!" observed Sigenok.

Our hopes were raised; but he spoke only of one man.  How long the time
appeared occupied in reaching the spot!  Even through the gloom we could
now distinguish the outline of our log hut, which had grounded on a bank
among some strong fences and brushwood, and was now fixed securely,
partly tilted over.

"Who is there? who is there?" we shouted.  "Father, father! we are
Malcolm and Harry!"

"Woe's me, young masters, your father is not here," said a voice which,
hollow and husky as it was, we recognised as that of Sam Dawes.  We were
soon up to our hut, to the roof of which Sam was clinging.  The Indians
lifted him into the canoe, for he had scarcely strength to help himself.

"But our father, Sam! our father!" we exclaimed.  "Where is he? what has
happened?"

"He no speak till he eat," observed Sigenok, after he had secured the
canoe to the hut.

We took the hint, and gave him some food.  In a short time he revived,
and told us that our father, after we went away, would not believe that
the water would rise higher, and that they had retired to rest as usual,
when they were awoken by the sound of the water rushing round the house;
that they both ran out and mounted their horses to drive off the cattle,
as had been arranged.  Our father took the lead, urging on before him
the cows and horses, while he followed with the sheep, when his horse
fell and he was thrown into a deep hole.  As he scrambled out, the
current took him off his legs.  He was nearly drowned, but after
floundering about for some time, he found himself carried up against the
hut.  He immediately climbed to the roof and shouted as loud as he could
in the hopes of recalling our father, but there was no answer.  Again
and again he shouted.  He tried to pierce the gloom which still hung
over the land, though it was nearly morning.  He felt a wish to leap off
and try and follow his master, but what had become of his horse he could
not ascertain.  The waters were increasing round the cottage.  He felt
it shake violently, when, to his horror, it lifted and floated bodily
away.  The logs had been put together in a peculiar manner, dove-tailed
into each other, which accounted for this.  He told us how forlorn and
miserable he felt, without another human being in sight, believing that
his master was lost, uncertain as to our fate, and that he himself was
hurrying to destruction.  More than once he felt inclined to drop off
the roof, but love of life, or rather a sense of the wickedness of so
doing, prevailed, and he clung on till the hut grounded where we found
it.

We were now in as secure a place as any we could find in the
neighbourhood, and so Sigenok proposed seeking some necessary rest
before continuing our search.  We proposed going into the house to
sleep, but we found that our bed-places had been carried away, and so,
of course, had every particle of furniture, as the bottom of the hut had
literally come out.  We therefore returned to the canoe to sleep.  At
early dawn we once more paddled south.  There was little current and a
perfect calm.  The waters, too, were subsiding, for several slight
elevations, before submerged, were now visible.  After paddling for many
hours, we reached the south-western hills I have before described.
Several settlers were there, but no one had seen our father.  We crossed
back to the eastern hills before nightfall.  There were no tidings of
him there.  The flood subsided, and we, like others, set off to return
to the now desolate site of our former abode.  Sigenok conveyed us in
his canoe, and we pitched our tent on the very spot our hut had
occupied.  In vain we searched for our father, in vain we made inquiries
of other settlers, no one had seen him.  Day after day we waited,
thinking that he might have been swept downward with the flood clinging
to a piece of timber or some other floating body, and that he might as
yet be unable to return.  Sam Dawes looked more and more sad when we
spoke of his return.  Sigenok, who had remained by us, shook his head.
"He gone, no come back," he observed.  Our hearts sank within us as the
sad truth forced itself on our minds that we were orphans.

IV.

Long we continued to hope against hope.  Neither was our father's body,
nor were any of the cattle he was driving off ever discovered.  The
current must have swept them down into Lake Winnipeg.

"I ain't much of a person for it, young masters," said Sam Dawes, taking
a hand of each of us and looking at us affectionately, "but I loves ye
as sons, and I'll be in the place of a father, that I will."

Faithfully did Sam Dawes keep his word.

"Grief is right and does us good in the end, depend on't, or it wouldn't
be sent; but it mustn't make us forget duty.  Now you see it is our duty
to live, and we can't live without food, and we can't get food without
we work, so let's turn to and plough and sow the ground."

This proposal may seem like mockery, but among the valuables placed by
our father in the canoe was a good supply of seed corn and other seeds,
and we had discovered our plough driven deep into the ground.  Sigenok
disappeared the moment he understood our intentions, and Sam looked very
blank, and said that he feared he did not like work and had gone off.

"I think not," observed Malcolm; and he was right.  In a few hours
Sigenok returned with two horses and several hides well tanned, and
needles, and fibre for thread.  I thought Sam would have hugged him, he
was so delighted.  Without loss of time they set to work and cut out a
set of harness, and, lighting a lamp, seated at the entrance to our
tent, laboured at it the greater part of the night, Malcolm and I
helping as far as we could.  Sam made us go to sleep, but as I looked up
they were still at work, and when I awoke in the morning it was
finished.  The horses were a little restive, evidently not being
accustomed to ploughing, but they obeyed Sigenok's voice in a wonderful
way, though it was necessary in the first place to teach him what ought
to be done.  It is said by some that Indians will not labour.  I have
reason to know that they will when they have a sufficient motive.
Sigenok showed this.  His motive was gratitude to us, and affection
excited by compassion.  No white man would have laboured harder.  When
the wheat and Indian corn was in the ground, he with his horses helped
Sam and us to bring in stuff for fencing and to put it up.  All this
time he slept outside our tent, under shelter of a simple lean-to of
birch bark.  Another day he disappeared, and we saw him in the evening
coming up the river towing some timber.  He brought a heavy log up on
his shoulders.  "There is part of your house," he observed, "we can get
the rest in time."

So we did; we borrowed a large boat, and taking advantage of a northerly
wind, we brought up, piece by piece, the whole of our hut, which had
grounded near the banks of the river.  Our neighbours, in spite of the
value of their time to themselves, came and helped us, and we very soon
had our hut over our heads, though, excepting the articles we had saved
in the canoe, we had no furniture remaining.

"Sigenok live here with you," observed our Indian friend.

"Of course; very glad," we answered, thinking he intended to take up his
abode in our hut.

We had arranged that morning to go to the Port [Fort Garry, belonging to
the Hudson's Bay Company.] to obtain flour and other articles.  We were
not without money, for our father had put his desk in the canoe, and in
it we found a sum of money, considerable for our wants.  On our return
from the Port, we found that Sigenok had erected close to our door an
Indian wigwam.  It was very simple of construction.  It consisted of
about a dozen long poles stuck in the ground in a circle, and fastened
together at the top so as to make the figure of a cone.  Against these
poles were placed large slabs of birch bask.  It comes off the tree in
layers, which, having a tendency to regain their circular form, cling
round the cone, and are further secured with bands of fibre.  In the
centre is the fire, while the smoke escapes through an opening left in
the top; some mats on the ground, and some lines stretched across on
which clothes or other articles can be hung up, form the chief furniture
of these wigwams.  To these may be added a bundle of hides or mats, and
an iron pot.

We had purchased some bedding at the Fort, and Sam and Malcolm soon
knocked up some rough furniture, which served our purpose.  We should
often have been on short commons had not Sam and Sigenok been expert
fishermen, so that we were never without an ample supply of white-fish,
or gold-eyes, or sturgeon.

"This very well," observed Sigenok.  "Fish very good, but in winter
buffalo better."

"Will you help us to go and hunt the buffalo, then?" we both exclaimed.

Sigenok nodded; it was what he had proposed to himself that we should
do.  Although a wood Indian, he had connections among the prairie
Indians, and from living with them had become a good rider and expert
hunter.  Sam did not like our going; he was afraid some accident might
happen to us, but he had not the heart to tell us so.  He was to remain
at home to take care of the farm.  Sigenok procured two other horses,
one for himself, and another to drag a light cart which we bought, made
entirely of wood.  It was laden with our tent and provisions, and our
rifles and powder and shot.  We felt in high spirits when we were ready
to start, and wishing Sam an affectionate farewell, set off to join a
large band of hunters proceeding to the plains.  There were nearly three
hundred men, besides their wives and children.  The greater number were
half-breeds, but there were also a large body of Indians, among whom we
found Sigenok's relatives, who received as in the most cordial manner,
and told us that we should be their brothers, that our friends should be
their friends, and our foes their foes.  The half-breeds had nearly five
hundred carts, each with a distinguishing flag; and there must have been
even a larger number of hunters, all mounted.  Their tents, or lodges,
are formed of dressed buffalo-skins.  They are pitched in a large
circle, with the carts outside; and when in a hostile country, with the
animals in the centre, otherwise they feed outside the circle.  They
have a captain, and regular officers under him; and a flag hoisted on a
pole in the centre serves as a signal.  When hauled down, it is a sign
that the march is to be continued.  When the whole body was on the move,
it reminded us of a caravan in the East, with the long line of carts
winding along over the plain, and the horsemen galloping about on either
side.  For several days we travelled on without seeing any buffalo, till
one day, soon after we had camped, notice was brought by the scouts that
a large herd were in the neighbourhood.  All was now excitement and
preparation in the camp.  Sigenok called us early in the morning, and,
after a hasty breakfast, in high spirits we mounted our horses, and
accompanied the band of hunters.  We made a wide circuit, so as to let
the wind blow from the buffaloes towards us.  I should tell you that the
animal denominated the buffalo by the North Americans is what is
properly called the bison by naturalists.  They roam in vast herds over
the interior of North America, from Mexico as far north as the large
river Saskatchewan and Lake Winnipeg.  We rode on, drawing nearer and
nearer, till, as we ascended a slight elevation, we saw over it on the
plain on the other side a vast herd of big-headed, dark, hairy monsters,
more buffaloes than I supposed existed on the whole continent.  They
were feeding quietly, as if not aware of the approach of foes.  Our
captain, an experienced hunter, rode along the ranks commanding silence,
directing every man to look to his arms, and exhorting the novices not
to shoot each other, a danger which might justly be apprehended.  Each
hunter now ascertained that his rifle was loaded, and then filled his
mouth with bullets--a ready-at-hand pouch, that he might the more
quickly drop them into his piece.  I was afraid of following this
example, for fear of the bullets dropping down my throat or of my gun
bursting.  Malcolm and I kept close to Sigenok.  He told us to do what
he did, not to lose sight of him, assuring us that our horses understood
hunting perfectly.  Our hearts beat with eagerness.  We had now got near
enough, in the opinion of our leader, to charge.  The signal was given,
and at headlong speed the band of huntsmen dashed in among the
astonished animals.  The buffaloes fled in all directions, the horsemen
following, firing right and left, and loading again with extraordinary
rapidity, seldom missing; and as each animal fell, the hunter who had
killed it dropped some article of his dress, or other mark, by which he
might distinguish it.  It was the most exciting scene in which I was
ever engaged--the hunters, so lately a dense and orderly body, were now
scattered far and wide over the plain, many miles apart, in pursuit of
the buffaloes; some terror-stricken, others infuriated to madness.
Sigenok had killed five or six, and Malcolm had also, much to our
gratification, killed one, though I had not been so successful, from
nervousness, I fancy; when the Indian being at some distance, as we were
in full chase of another buffalo, a huge bull started out from behind a
knoll, and rushed towards us.  My brother's horse started at the
unexpected sight, and putting his foot into a badger hole, stumbled, and
threw him over his head.  The faithful animal stood stock still, but on
came the bull.  I shrieked out to Malcolm to leap on his horse and fly,
but he was stunned, and did not hear me.  The bull was not twenty paces
from him; in another instant he would have been gored to death.  I felt
thankful that I had not before fired.  Raising my rifle to my shoulder,
I pulled the trigger, the huge animal was within ten paces of him; over
it went, then rose on its knees, and struggled forward.  I galloped up
to Malcolm, who was beginning to recover his senses.  With a strength I
did not fancy I possessed I dragged him up, and helped him on his horse
just before the monster fell over the spot where he had lain, and would
have crushed him with his weight.  By the time Sigenok returned, the
buffalo was dead.  He highly praised me when he heard what had occurred,
but said that we had had hunting enough that day, and that he would now
summon his people to take possession of the animals we had killed.  The
skins are called robes, and are valued as articles of trade, being taken
by the far traders and sent to Canada, England, Russia, and other parts
of the world.  Parts of the flesh of the slain animals was carried into
the camp for immediate consumption, but the larger portion was prepared
forthwith in a curious way for keeping.  The meat is first cut into thin
slices and dried in the sun, and these slices are then pounded between
two stones till the fibres separate.  This pounded meat is then mixed
with melted fat, about fifty pounds of the first to forty pounds of the
latter, and while hot is pressed into buffalo-skin bags, when it forms a
hard, compact mass.  It is now called pemmikon, from _pemmi_, meat, and
_kon_, fat, in the Cree language.  One pound of this mixture is
considered as nutritious as two of ordinary meat, and it has the
advantage of keeping for years through all temperatures.

V.

Soon after the grand hunting-day I have described, our scout brought
word that a party of Sioux were in the neighbourhood.  Our fighting-men
attacked them and killed several.  A scalp-dance took place, and other
orgies which I will not describe.  I was so horrified with what I saw,
that I agreed with Malcolm that we would get back to the settlements as
soon as we could.  We expressed our wish to Sigenok, and he promised to
return with us on the following day.  Malcolm's great wish was to
withdraw Sigenok from his savage companions, and to induce him to settle
down as a civilised man and a Christian.  We talked to him on the
subject, but he replied, that he had been all his life accustomed to
hunting, and fighting, and that he could not abandon them.  The next day
we set out, leaving the larger body of Indians still encamped.

We had travelled on for two days, when the belief being entertained that
we had no enemies to fear, there was less than the usual caution
observed by the natives in our march.  We were passing through a
sparsely wooded country, I was in advance with Sigenok, while Malcolm
and several young Indians, whose interest he wished to excite by
descriptions of England and the wonders of the civilised world, brought
up the rear, at a considerable distance.  Suddenly Sigenok stopped, the
crack of a rifle was heard, several others followed.  "The Sioux!" he
exclaimed, turning round his horse.  "Quick! quick! our friends are
attacked."  No other order was required; keeping close to him we all
galloped back the way we had come, getting our rifles ready for action
as we proceeded.  A terrible anticipation of misfortune seized me as I
thought of Malcolm, and the fate which might have overtaken him.  Still
he and his companions might be defending themselves, and we should be in
time to rescue them.  My heart sunk when the firing ceased.  I knew that
the Sioux would not have attacked the party unless greatly superior in
numbers, and I dreaded that all was over, and that having slaughtered
their victims they had retired victorious.  Sigenok might have thought
the same, for he sent out scouts on either side, and advanced with
greater caution than before, though still at a rapid pace.  We pulled up
at an open glade.  Sad was the sight which met our eyes.  On every side
were strewed the bodies of our companions, all denuded of their scalps.
I almost fell fainting from my horse.  I dreaded to find the body of my
dear brother among them; still I eagerly hurried on to ascertain his
fate.  He was not to be found among the slain.  My hopes slightly
revived.  He might have escaped and be concealed somewhere near, or he
might have been carried off as a prisoner.  My blood ran cold when I
thought of this latter possibility, for I had heard of the horrible mode
in which the Red men tortured their prisoners, and I dreaded lest such
should be the lot of my poor brother.  The rage and fury of the Indians
at finding that their friends had thus been cut off was terrific, and
their threats of vengeance terrible.  I had hitherto, till this
expedition, seen the Red men only under more favourable aspects.  I now
perceived what they could become when excited by passion.  Still the
loss of my brother made me anxious that they should immediately
undertake an expedition which might result in his recovery.  I saw the
Indians examining the ground round on every side, and they soon
pronounced an opinion that the party who had attacked their friends did
not equal them in numbers, and would not have succeeded had they not
lain in ambush and taken them by surprise.  We must have passed close to
the Sioux, but in consequence of the superiority of our numbers they
were afraid to attack us.  A council was immediately held; the principal
men spoke, and various plans were suggested.  The result of them was,
that it was determined to form a camp on the spot, while twenty
well-mounted warriors should go in pursuit of the Sioux.  I entreated
Sigenok to allow me to accompany him.  "You are young for warfare, but
your heart is strong--you shall go," he answered.  No time was to be
lost.  It was of great consequence to follow up the foe so rapidly that
they might not be prepared for our approach.  A hurried meal was taken,
and each warrior furnishing himself with a supply of pemmikon for
several days, we immediately set off.  Three men, on foot, always kept
ahead to act as scouts and to feel the way, while their horses were led
by the rest, and when the first were tired others took their places.
The Sioux must have retreated very rapidly, for two whole days passed,
and though my friends assured me we were on the right trail, we had not
overtaken them.  I was almost in despair, and began to doubt that, even
if Malcolm was alive, he could be with them.  I had just expressed my
fears to Sigenok when one of the scouts came hurrying back and exhibited
a tag--the end of a boot-lace, such as my brother had worn.  This
Sigenok considered a sure sign that Malcolm was with them.  My
eagerness, therefore, increased to overtake them, but the Indians
assured me that great caution was requisite, and that instead of going
faster, it might be necessary to go slower.  This is often the case I
have since found in other affairs of life.  More scouts were now sent
out and still greater caution used.  It was the intention of my
companions, if possible, to make the onslaught on the camp of their foes
at night.  All depended, however, on our approach not being suspected.
The Sioux, of course, would have scouts out, and the difficulty was to
avoid their meeting ours, or discovering any traces.  At last, just
before dusk, one of our scouts brought in word that they had encamped,
and that we were about two miles from them.  It was suspected, from the
way in which they had formed their camp, they must have thought that
they had distanced us.  We had now no longer any doubt about overtaking
them, but the question was as to the best means of making the attack.
The Indians' chief thought was of revenging themselves for the loss of
their relatives, my only desire was to recover my brother should he
still be alive.  We continued to advance till we got within about half a
mile of the Sioux camp--the hilly nature of the ground and the woods
concealing our approach.  Beyond that we dared not proceed, as the
country was so open that we might easily have been seen had we made the
attempt.  The band, accordingly, here left their horses under charge of
five of their number, and as soon as it was dusk they commenced their
stealthy approach to the camp.  Sigenok and another young and active
Indian undertook to look after me.  Not a word was spoken after we set
out--not a leaf was moved, scarcely a blade of grass was uselessly
pressed down.  On they crept slowly, and so gently that I could scarcely
hear the footfalls even of my two companions.  I imitated their way of
walking, and as I had on mocassins I also was able to avoid making the
slightest noise.  We had got within a thousand yards of the camp when we
all stopped to listen.  The camp was still astir, and there were sounds
of feasting and revelry.  The Indians with me ground their teeth--their
enemies, fancying themselves secure, were about to indulge in a
scalp-dance over the scalps they had taken in the morning.  As yet the
scouts had not got near enough to ascertain if my brother was with them.
I entreated Sigenok to let me go and ascertain.  "Not without me," was
his answer.  "Bah, we will go."  I eagerly and fearlessly pressed on.
We had to crawl along the ground lest our figures might be perceived, by
the sharp eyes of the Sioux, against the sky.  We reached a small
stream.  The camp was formed a little way beyond it.  We waded across
it, and creeping up, looked over the bank.  In the centre was a fire
which, as it blazed up, threw a strange light on the groups of fierce
savages clustering round it.  At a little distance was a figure which
attracted all my attention--it was that of my brother.  He was seated on
a log of wood, close to which a stake was driven in, and to this his
wrists were tightly secured, though his feet were free.  His head was
bent down; he sat perfectly quiet, as if resigned to his fate.  By the
gestures of his captors I thought that they were talking about him, and
I feared that they were proposing forthwith to put him to death.  I
dared not ask Sigenok what he thought; the slightest sound might have
betrayed us.  Oh how I longed to rush forward and join his fate,
whatever that might be.  I believe that I should have done so when I saw
him lift up his pale countenance, so expressive of grief and pain, had
not Sigenok held me back.  He was, I was sure, thinking of me, and how
miserable I should be when he was taken from me, and I was left alone in
the world.  Sigenok now made a sign to me to retreat; keeping close to
him as before, I unwillingly left the spot.  We crawled on till we
rejoined our companions.  It may seem surprising that the Sioux should
have been so completely off their guard; but this arose from their
despising their foes, the fact being that the Ojibways are generally
very unwarlike, and they, therefore, believed that they would not
venture to follow them.  My companions' plans were soon formed.  It was
arranged that the whole party should creep forward as we had done, and
that each man should single out one of the enemy according to his
position, and that at a signal from Sigenok, the low croak of a frog,
all should fire at the same moment.  With the sound of the first shot
the men with the horses were to come galloping on, as if a fresh party
were approaching the scene of conflict.  As, undoubtedly, all the Sioux
would not be killed, some might, otherwise, attempt to rush on their
concealed foes, but, with the fear of falling into the hands of their
enemies, they would now take to flight.  My heart beat quick as we now
moved on towards the camp of our treacherous foes.  The night was very
dark, and so noiseless were the movements of the Indians that, till I
actually touched Sigenok's heel, I fancied at one time that I must be
alone.  The shouting and shrieking of the Sioux as they sang their songs
of triumph yet farther assisted us to approach.  In another moment the
death volley would be given, and most of those fierce savages would be
laid low.  My only wish all the time was to rush forward and to release
my beloved brother.  How breathlessly I waited for the signal!  The
warriors were moving about, and Sigenok was not yet satisfied,
apparently, with the positions which they had taken up.  Little did they
dream of the danger which threatened them.  Sigenok's object was to wait
till the Sioux were separated as much as possible, so that there should
be no mistake as to which of them should be aimed at by the warriors of
our party.  After sitting down for some time, they all arose with eager
and violent gestures; some went in the direction of the temporary
wigwams they had formed, and others advanced towards Malcolm.  By their
looks and gesticulations I had little doubt that it was with the
intention of torturing him.  Poor Malcolm lifted up his countenance and
gazed with calm resignation at his approaching tormentors.  My knees
trembled for very anxiety.  Just then I heard a low "croak! croak!"
Though warned, I believed that it was really a frog close to me.  It was
followed by a click as if caused by the cocking of the rifles.  The
Sioux one and all started and looked round.  Their quick ears had
detected the sound.  There was another low croak, and at the same
instant a rattling volley, and fourteen savages lay stretched on the
grass.  The rest rushed in all directions seeking for shelter, but in
their alarm, scarcely perceiving whence the volley had proceeded, some
darted towards the bank of the stream, where my friends still lay
concealed rapidly reloading their rifles.  Scarcely had the smoke
cleared off than I saw through it a savage darting towards Malcolm with
uplifted knife, resolved apparently, before he died, to plunge it in his
bosom.  I shrieked out, and sprang forward to throw myself between them.
The savage saw me, and was about to vent his rage on my head, but at
the moment his gleaming knife was uplifted to strike, a bullet struck
him, fired from Sigenok's rifle, and he fell within a foot of me, in
vain endeavouring to reach me with his weapon.  I sprang to my brother's
side, he was unhurt, my knife was busily employed in cutting through the
thongs which bound him.  More shots were heard as my Ojibway friends
caught sight of their Sioux foes endeavouring to escape.  A few of the
latter had, however, got to some distance and were trying to catch their
horses, on which their only hope of safety now depended.  The object of
the Ojibways was, of course, to prevent them, lest they should carry the
news of what had happened to their tribe, who would, in their turn, send
off another war party in pursuit of us.

The approach of our horses was now heard.  Sigenok with a dozen other
men threw themselves on their backs almost without stopping them, and
galloped off in hot pursuit of their flying enemies.  I stood by the
side of my brother, who was too much bewildered to understand what had
happened.  His first words were, "Harry, dear Harry, tell me is it a
dream or a reality.  Am I really free?"

"Free, Malcolm, I trust," I answered; "though I might almost ask you the
same question; I can scarcely believe my happiness."

"Now I take your hand and hear your voice, I know that it is true," he
said eagerly.  "And that poor savage who lies so helpless there, I
thought he was going to kill me; but I have been mercifully protected; I
will tell you all about it by and by.  Oh what a dreadful state of
existence is this wild life; we will quit it, and return to our quiet
home and never leave that.  I had often read about savages, and thought
them very fine fellows, but little knew what they really are--how
bloodthirsty, cruel, murderous.  Let us fly, Harry, let us fly at once.
Do not stay here."

I pacified him after a little time, and persuaded him to remain till
Sigenok returned.  "He, though still a savage, is, at all events,
faithful," I observed; "he will not desert us till he has seen us home
and safe again with Sam Dawes.  I wish that we could wean him altogether
from his mode of life, and induce him to become a civilised man."

While Malcolm and I were talking, the rest of the Ojibways had
collected, with the exception of those who had gone in pursuit of the
Sioux.  The fire had sunk low, and I was thankful that the darkness
prevented us from watching the horrid task in which they were engaged--
that of scalping their fallen foes.  The exclamations they uttered while
thus employed, showed the delight they took in the dreadful work.  "Our
brothers are avenged! our brothers are avenged!" they kept shouting.
"Their mothers, and wives, and children will not mourn alone; there will
be grief and wailing also in the lodges of the Sioux.  They will no
longer be able to boast that they are the great warriors of the plains.
We have conquered them; we have slain them; we have their scalps to
show."  Nearly an hour thus passed; so greatly excited all the time were
the savages that they took little notice of us.

At last we heard shouts in the distance, which became louder and louder,
till by the light of the fire, which had been renewed, we saw Sigenok
and his companions ride into the camp flourishing at the end of their
spears the dreadful trophies of their success.  But I should not have
described those scenes at all, were it not to afford you a true picture
of savage life, not as it is painted by romance writers, but as it
really is, debased, and wretched, and hopeless.  We soon reached the
camp and recommenced our return to the settlements as rapidly as we
could push on.

Sigenok told us that the Sioux of whom they had gone in chase, had
nearly effected their escape, but that he had come up with them as they
were attempting to pass a broad river, and where, from being in the
water, not hearing the approach of their foes, he and his companions had
shot them all down, so that he believed not one had got off.  Still, had
one escaped he might prove as dangerous as many, and therefore it might
be safer to proceed homeward at once.  We urged him to do so, and
accordingly without even resting, we at once set out to return to the
camp.  We reached it in safety; but I will not attempt to describe the
scenes which took place, and the savage triumph even of the women; how
they shrieked, and shouted, and danced, and clapped their hands till
they appeared like so many furies rather than human beings.  As a war
party of the Sioux would be able to travel much faster than we could,
the household goods were at once packed, and we set out on our return
homeward.  We travelled rapidly, and to guard against surprise we had
scouts in the rear constantly on the watch for the approach of a foe.
The conversation of the men all the way related to the events of the
expedition, and they evidently gloated over the way in which they had
put their enemies to death.

As we proceeded I often turned my head when I heard any noise behind me,
expecting to see the enemy darting out of a wood, or scouring over the
prairie in chase of us, and at night, while we were encamped, I
frequently started up under the belief that the Sioux were upon us.

"All our sufferings, and the dangers we have gone through, and the
horrors we have witnessed, have been owing to our folly," observed
Malcolm; "had we remained at home, steadily assisting Sam Dawes to
cultivate the farm, we should have escaped them all.  We will be wiser
in future."

VI.

With great satisfaction, and gratitude for the dangers we had escaped,
our eyes once more rested on the silvery waters of the Red River, as it
wound its way through the rich plains of the settlement, towards the
lengthened expanse of Lake Winnipeg.  Malcolm and I, putting our spurs
into our mustangs' flanks, galloped on eager to announce our arrival to
Sam Dawes.  He was labouring by himself, putting up a fence to a new
field.  He saw us coming, and, throwing down his axe, hurried forward to
meet us.  Never was there a more happy meeting.  He had a great deal to
tell us, as we had to tell him.  Gathering up his tools, he walked by
our sides to the hut; a hut though it was no longer, for by his
persevering industry he had converted it into a very comfortable
residence; while he had replaced, though in a somewhat rough fashion,
nearly all the furniture we had lost.  My brother and I felt ashamed at
having deserted him for so long, while he was labouring for our benefit.

"Well, dear masters, I did ofttimes feel sad and lonely like while you
were away, but now I've got you back safe all that seems as light as a
feather," he exclaimed, pressing our hands and looking into our faces
with the affection of a parent.  He told us that great changes had taken
place in the settlement during our absence, that a clergyman had settled
near us, that a church was built and a school established, and that many
new colonists had bought land along the banks of the river for many
miles towards the south as well as to the north of us.  The good
clergyman had also induced several families of Indians to settle in the
neighbourhood, and that they seemed to have accepted with joy the glad
tidings of salvation which he had been the means of offering them.

"I wish that Sigenok would come and join them then," exclaimed Malcolm
warmly; "so brave and energetic a man would bring many others over to
the truth."

The next day Sigenok himself came in to see us.  Malcolm opened the
subject of which he had been speaking.  Sigenok listened attentively,
and said that he would go and hear what the missionary had to say.  He
did so.

The winter set in, and the river and lake were frozen over, and the
ground was covered with snow, and sleighs had taken the place of carts,
and thick buffalo-skin coats of light dress, and stoves were lighted and
windows closed, and the whole face of Nature seemed changed.  Sigenok
came to us.  "Ah!" he exclaimed, "when I knew you first my heart was
like the great prairie when the fire has passed over it, all black and
foul; now it is white like that field of glittering snow on which we
gaze.  I am a Christian; I look with horror on my past life, and things
which I considered before praiseworthy and noble, I now see to be
abominable and vile."

Day after day, in spite of cold and wind and snow, did Sigenok come up
to the missionary's house to receive instruction in the new faith which
had brought such joy to his heart.  Many followed in his footsteps, and
there now exists a whole village of Christian Indians in the settlement
who have put away and for ever their medicine men and their charms, and
their false Manitou, and their cruelties and bloodthirstiness, and are
worshippers of the true God in sincerity and simplicity of faith.
Several of the Indian boys brought up at the school have obtained a
considerable amount of learning, and some are ordained ministers of the
gospel, and others catechists and schoolmasters at various missionary
stations scattered throughout the wide extent of Rupert's Land.

You may like to hear something more about that wonderful land, that
_terra ignota_ of British Central America.  At the time of which I have
been speaking it was supposed that the only fertile land was to be found
on the banks of the Red River, but it is now ascertained that an
extremely rich and fertile belt extends from the Red River right across
the continent, for eight hundred miles or more, to the base of the Rocky
Mountains, where it unites with the new province of Columbia.  This
fertile belt is capable of supporting innumerable herds of cattle,
flocks of sheep, and droves of horses, and of giving employment and
happy homes to millions of the human race.  It produces wheat and
barley, and oats, and Indian corn, or maize, in great perfection, and
potatoes and a variety of other roots and vegetables of all sorts, and
the finest grass for hay, and hemp and tobacco, and many other plants
with difficulty grown in England.  The rivers are full of fish, and game
of all sorts abound.  The climate is very uniform throughout, like that
of Upper Canada--warm in summer and very cold in winter, but dry and
healthy in the extreme.

When, as I hope the case may be before long, those lakes and rivers
along which we travelled on our journey from Lake Superior to the Red
River are made navigable for steamers, this country will become the
great highway to British Columbia, to China, Japan, and the
wide-spreading shores and isles of the Pacific.  With a line of
settlements established across it, the journey may easily be performed,
and some day, Harry, you and I will run over, and we will pay a visit to
the very scenes which I have been describing to you; but instead of
roving savages, murdering and scalping in every direction, living by
hunting and fishing, I hope that we may find the Indians settled down as
Christian men, and persevering cultivators of the soil which Providence
will compel to yield a rich return for their labour.  You will wish to
know more of your uncle Malcolm's and my proceedings.  We soon became
acquainted with the good clergyman I have mentioned, and after a time he
suggested to us that, as our education was far from perfect, it would be
wise if we recommenced our studies.  This we did, and though we
continued to help Sam Dawes in his farm labours even more efficiently
than before, so steady was our application when engaged with our books
under our kind tutor, that we made considerable progress in our studies.
For three years or more we lived on very happily, with nothing to
change our course of life, when we received notice from England that a
relation of our father's especially wished us to return.  On consulting
our friend the clergyman, he strongly recommended us to accept the
invitation offered us.  As we expected speedily to return we left Sam
Dawes in charge of the farm, though he was almost heart-broken at
parting from us.  He would, indeed, never have consented to remain had
he not believed that it was for our interest to do so.  On reaching
England great was our surprise to find that our relative intended to
leave us his property.  On ascertaining our attainments in knowledge, he
insisted on our both going to the university.  Your uncle Malcolm took
high honours, and entered into holy orders.  I became, as was our
relative, a merchant, and without allowing business to absorb me, I have
considerably increased the small portion he left me.  Your uncle Malcolm
and I have constantly talked of going over to visit Sam Dawes, but
circumstances have prevented us.  We long ago made over the farm to him,
and he has greatly increased and improved it.  He is, we hear, a hale
old man.  And now, Harry, I have told you a long story enough for
to-day.  Some other time I will tell you more about the wonders of
Rupert's Land.



CHAPTER TWO.

THE SHEPHERD LORD, BY JULIA CORNER, AUTHOR OF THE "HISTORICAL LIBRARY,"
ETCETERA.

It is now about four hundred years since a great feast was held at
Skipton Castle, to celebrate the birth of a son and heir to the noble
house of De Clifford.  The young lord of the domain had just succeeded
to the title and vast possessions of his father, Thomas Lord Clifford,
who was killed in the battle of Saint Albans, at the beginning of the
civil wars between the rival houses of York and Lancaster, and, by his
death, his only son John, then not much more than twenty years of age,
became lord of the great manor of Skipton in Yorkshire, and of Brougham
Castle, with its wide lands, in Westmoreland, besides other castles and
estates in different parts of the Northern Counties.  A rich and
powerful family were the De Cliffords, descended from Richard of
Normandy, the uncle of William the Conqueror, and the first Lord
Clifford was the father of the lady called Fair Rosamond, who lived in
the reign of King Henry the Second, and was so beautiful that it is said
in some histories of England that the queen was jealous of her, and
obliged her to take poison; but this story is now supposed to be untrue,
as there is reason to believe that Fair Rosamond became a nun and died
in a convent.  The De Cliffords held the Barony of Clifford in
Herefordshire, and the extensive manor of Skipton in Yorkshire, when the
grandson of Rosamond's father married a rich heiress, who brought him
the Barony of Westmoreland, to which Brougham Castle belonged, and after
that other lords of the race acquired estates by their marriages, so
that the wealth and grandeur of the family had been continually
increasing.  The wife of the present Lord Clifford, the beautiful and
accomplished Lady Margaret, was the only child, consequently the heiress
of Henry Bromflete Lord de Vesci, who was also possessed of large
estates, one of which was Londesborough in Yorkshire, so that Henry, the
hero of this tale, was born heir to great riches and honours, and in his
childhood was surrounded with all the magnificence of a royal prince,
for his father lived in kingly state, and his mother had her maids of
honour, her squires and pages, just like a queen.  It was not long after
young Henry's birth that Lord Clifford removed his family from Skipton
to Brougham Castle, where two more children were born, a boy who was
named Richard, and a girl named Elizabeth.  These children had their
separate nurses and attendants, as was befitting their high station, and
Henry's chief nurse, whose name was Maud, was as fond of him as if he
had been her own child, for he was a very sweet-tempered, affectionate
boy, and he loved her better than any one else in the world, except his
parents and his little brother and sister.

Lord Clifford was now very seldom at home, being deeply engaged in the
wars, but he came sometimes and stayed for a few days or weeks, as it
might be, and on these occasions Henry, as soon as he was old enough,
used to dine in the Castle hall, where not less than a hundred knights
and gentlemen, besides a great number of pages and domestics of all
kinds, sat down to dinner all together every day, for such was the
custom of those times in great families.  The dinner hour was about
noon, or even earlier, when everybody belonging to the establishment
assembled in the hall, where they took their places at the board
according to their rank.  At the upper end was a table raised above the
rest on a dais, for the lord of the castle and his family, with any
guests of distinction that might happen to be present, and below this
was a long oak table extending from it lengthways down the centre of the
hall, in the middle of which stood an enormous salt-cellar, as a sort of
boundary between such as were of gentle birth, and those of lower
degree; the former sitting above, the latter below the salt.  The style
of living in those days would appear very uncivilised to us in this more
refined age, for the dishes were set on the board without any cloth, and
the people ate off wooden or pewter plates, and used their fingers
instead of forks, while many of the nobles would have their favourite
hounds beside them, and feed them from the table; for, as the floor was
always thickly strewed with rushes, they did not mind throwing down
pieces of meat to their dogs.  However there was always great plenty,
and such a banquet was thought very grand then; and the young Henry de
Clifford, as being the eldest son, was treated with great homage by all
his father's dependents.  Often, too, chiefly for his amusement,
mummers, jugglers, and tumblers were allowed to exhibit their
performances in the hall, for he took great delight in such
entertainments, and no indulgence, however costly, was thought too great
for De Clifford's heir, whose pleasure was studied by every member of
the numerous household.  It was well for him that his wise and excellent
mother taught him not to be too proud of his exalted rank, or haughty in
his manners to those of humbler grade, but to be courteous and kind to
every one, even to the lowest menial, so as to gain the good-will of
all; and, as he was a very docile boy, and moreover believed that nobody
in the world was so good or so beautiful as his own dear mother, he did
not fail to profit by her gentle precepts, and become all that she could
wish.  Poor boy! he little dreamed then how greatly he would stand in
need of a humble spirit, or what a sad reverse of fortune he was
destined soon to experience.

His good nurse Maud had left to go to her own home at Skipton, where she
married a shepherd belonging to the estate, and after her departure
Henry was much more with his mother, who had begun to instruct him in
such branches of learning as were considered essential to the education
of the young nobility.  She taught him to play on the harp and other
stringed instruments, to recite verses, sing many of the songs she had
herself learned from the minstrels in her father's halls, and, what was
of still more importance, she was about to teach him to read, which was
not a common accomplishment in those days, for there were no printed
books in England till some time afterwards.  Printing was then a new
invention, and only practised in Germany at one or two of the principal
towns, so that the only means of learning to read was from manuscripts
written by the monks, generally on parchment or vellum, and beautifully
illuminated with a border round every page, in brilliant colours
intermixed with gold.  In every monastery some of the monks were always
employed in making copies of the manuscripts their libraries contained,
and others in illuminating them; but these written books were so
expensive that none but very rich people could afford to buy them.  Lady
Clifford, however, possessed a few of these valuable works, and was
intending that her son, who was now in his seventh year, should begin to
study them, when a heavy blow fell upon the house of De Clifford; and
the noble youth, who was born to be a great and wealthy lord, was
reduced to the humble condition of a shepherd's boy.

Henry was very desirous to know something about the war that kept his
father so much from home, and Lady Margaret took great pains to explain
to him how it had been occasioned, and why the English people should all
be fighting against each other.  She told him it was the opinion of many
persons that the king, Henry the Sixth, who was then reigning, had no
right to the crown, which belonged properly to the Duke of York, who had
come over from Ireland and raised an army for the purpose of dethroning
the sovereign, and getting himself made king in his stead.  She also
told him that King Henry, though a very good man, was neither very brave
nor very clever, so that he did not take an active part in the war
himself, but trusted everything to his queen, Margaret of Anjou, a
Frenchwoman, whose bold and daring spirit enabled her to support her
husband's cause.

"But which do you think is right, mother?" said Henry.

"It is a difficult question to answer, my child; your father takes the
part of the king, or rather of the queen, for the king is now a prisoner
in the hands of his enemies.  But the claim of the Duke of York is not
without foundation, and those who take his part of course believe him to
be in the right.  But it is a sad thing, my Henry, that a dispute
between two princes should cause so much misery and bloodshed as has
already been occasioned by this unhappy quarrel, and it may be a long
time yet before peace is restored."

"Why do they say my father is for Lancaster and the Red Rose?"

"Because our king's grandfather, Henry the Fourth, was Duke of Lancaster
before he became king.  He gained the crown by force from his cousin
Richard the Second, and although the people consented to have him for
their king, and his son Henry the Fifth after him, and now his grandson
Henry the Sixth, it does not prove that he had a right to take the crown
from Richard."

"And who is this Duke of York, mother?  Why do they think he ought to be
the king?"

"To make you understand that, Henry, I must go back a little further to
the reign of Edward the Third.  He, you know, was the father of that
good and brave prince Edward, whom we call the Black Prince, and who
would have been king if he had not died before his father.  The Black
Prince had four younger brothers, but he had a son also, who succeeded
to the throne at the death of his grandfather.  He was the Richard the
Second whose crown was taken from him by the Duke of Lancaster, his
cousin, who is, therefore, considered a usurper.  This Duke of Lancaster
was also a grandson of Edward the Third, but his father was one of the
younger sons of that king; and the Duke of York, who has now come
forward to claim the crown, and stirred up all this terrible strife, is
a descendant of one of King Edward's elder sons.  Do you understand all
this?"

"Yes, I think I do; but I cannot tell which is in the right after all."

"No, my dear boy, I dare say you cannot, neither can I inform you, for
there is much to be said on both sides.  I do not pretend to judge
between them, I can only be grieved to see how much sorrow is caused by
the war, and wish that it was ended."

"But you have not told me now, mother, why they say my father is for the
Red Rose."

"The Red Rose, Henry, is a badge to distinguish the king's party.  The
crimson rosette they all wear is meant to represent a red rose.  The
friends of the Duke of York wear a white one, and from these party signs
the war has come to be called the `War of the Roses.'"

One day, soon after this conversation, it was just before Christmas, the
Lady Margaret, who often entered into the diversions of her children,
was teaching her two boys to shoot at a target in the gallery above the
hall, with a miniature bow and arrows.  Some of her maidens were present
looking on at the sport, and when either of the boys shot near the mark
they clapped their hands in applause, and exclaimed, "In good truth,
that was well aimed, my Lord Henry!" or "Bravely done, my Lord Richard!
It went within a hair's breadth."  And so they went on laughing and
playing for a long while, one or other of the damsels, and sometimes the
lady herself, trying their skill, the two boys being highly delighted
with the sport, when they were suddenly interrupted by the sound of the
warder's horn, and in another moment the loud, heavy tramp of many
horses was heard.

"It is my lord returned!" cried Lady Margaret.  "Now, heaven be praised.
Come with me, Henry, to the gate to meet your father; and you, Cicely,
bring down Richard.  He must not say we are slow to bid him welcome."

The drawbridge had been let down, the castle-gates flung wide open, and
in a few minutes the hall was filled with a host of soldiers who had
returned with their lord from the wars.  The noble chief responded
lovingly to the affectionate greetings of his lady and his boys, then
left the hall with them, whilst the seneschal collected all the chief
domestics and their servitors to make ready a banquet for the unexpected
guests.  A sumptuous feast was speedily prepared, and Lord Clifford,
with the Lady Margaret and his son Henry, dined in state that day--it
was for the last time--in Brougham Castle.

The joy occasioned by his return was but short-lived, for it was quickly
known that he was to depart again on the morrow, and much news was told
to the inmates of the castle by those who had newly arrived.  It
appeared that the whole country was in a dreadful state.  The king had
been made prisoner at the last battle, and the queen was now in the
northern counties with her son, the young prince Edward, endeavouring to
raise fresh forces.  These were hard times for the poor country-people,
who suffered greatly from famine, as the soldiers were marching about in
all directions, pillaging and destroying wherever they came.  Almost
every nobleman in England had joined either one side or the other, and
many men, who would much rather have stayed at home in peace with their
families, to work in the fields, or tend their flocks and herds, were
compelled to take up arms at the bidding of their lords; but the
peasantry in those days were so dependent on the nobles that every man
was obliged to obey the commands of the lord of the land whereon he
dwelt, for although the lower orders were not vassals and serfs as they
used to be in earlier times, still they were not so free as they are
now.  Lord Clifford had come home chiefly for the purpose of leaving
some of his trusty followers to defend the castle in case it should be
attacked, which he thought probable, and as he had taken away all the
fighting-men, there had latterly been none left in the castle but such
as were too old or infirm to do much service.  He therefore appointed a
sufficient number to remain as a guard, then prepared to bid adieu once
more to his wife and children.  Lord Clifford was fierce and cruel in
the wars, but he was fondly attached to his own family, and it was
perhaps in some measure owing to his strong feelings with regard to
domestic ties, united with a natural ferocity of disposition, that made
him so unsparing towards his enemies as to obtain the name of "the
butcher," by which he is distinguished in history to this very day; for
when his father fell at the battle of Saint Albans, he made a vow that
he would revenge his death by never showing mercy to a partisan of the
house of York, and he kept that vow but too well, as you will presently
hear.

The gentle Lady Margaret watched, with a saddened heart and tearful
eyes, the hurried preparations for her husband's departure, while Henry
and Richard stood near him, gazing with childish admiration on his
stately form arrayed in armour of polished steel, over which he wore a
tabard, or short coat of crimson velvet, richly embroidered with gold,
and under its wide open sleeves the shining armour looked very splendid.
His helmet was adorned with a plume of feathers, and as he was a tall,
handsome man, no doubt he looked very magnificent in the eyes of his
children.  It was the last time they ever saw him.

Brougham Castle stood on the bank of a narrow river, and its principal
entrance was an arched gateway opening to the riverside.  The drawbridge
had been let down, and some of the horsemen had already passed over, and
were waiting on the opposite bank for their leader, who still lingered
to say a few more parting words to the beloved ones he was leaving
behind.  The little baby girl was brought to him for a last kiss, then
he took Richard in his arms, and kissed him too, and stroking the glossy
curls of Henry's light brown hair, he said--

"I wish you were a few years older, my son, that you might go with me to
fight for your king and queen."

"I thank God that he is not old enough," returned Lady Margaret; "it is
grief enough for me to part with my husband.  Oh! that these cruel wars
were over, for they bring nothing but sorrow to the land!"

"Thou hast but a faint heart, my Margaret.  Our queen is a lioness
compared with thee!"

"I would not wish to resemble her then," said the lady.

"Nor would I desire that thou shouldst," replied her husband.  "But keep
up a brave spirit, for thou mayest need it."

Again he embraced her lovingly, and mounting his gallant charger he rode
from the castle-gate, with about fifty knights and esquires in his
train, all well armed and mounted.

The first news that reached Brougham, was a cause of the deepest sorrow
to Lady Margaret, although it told of a great battle that had been won
by her husband's party at Wakefield, and also of the death of Richard,
Duke of York, who had fallen on the field.  But it also told of a
barbarous deed done by Lord Clifford, which she was sure would turn all
hearts against him; and so it did, for it shocked both friends and foes,
and has left a blot on his name that will never be effaced.

It was after the battle was over, as he was riding towards the town to
rejoin the queen, that he overtook the young Earl of Rutland, second son
of the unfortunate Duke of York, a youth about fourteen years of age,
who had just heard of his father's fate, and, overwhelmed with grief,
was being hurried away by his tutor, Sir Robert Aspall, who had been
left in charge of him near the field of battle, to seek refuge in a
neighbouring convent.  Clifford seized the affrighted boy, who fell on
his knees and begged for mercy.

"Who is he?" demanded the fierce nobleman in a thundering tone.

"He is the son of a prince who is now beyond thy power," answered the
venerable tutor.  "But I pray you to spare him, for he is too young to
do hurt to thee or thy cause."

"He is a son of York, and he shall die!" exclaimed Lord Clifford,
plunging his dagger into the heart of the hapless boy, who fell dead at
his feet.

It was in consequence of this wanton act of cruelty, and of the numbers
he slew at the battle of Wakefield with his own hand, that he was
thenceforth called "the butcher," a terrible distinction, which will
cling to his memory for ever.

Lady Clifford lamented sadly over the fate of poor Rutland, for she
would have given all the wealth she had in the world, rather than her
lord should have been guilty of such a wicked deed; and when she looked
at her dear boy Henry, she wondered that the thought of his own son
should not have softened a father's heart, and prevented him from
destroying an innocent youth, even though he was the son of an enemy.

One day, soon after this news was brought, there came to the castle one
of those wandering minstrels who were in the habit of going about the
country with their harps, and were sure to find a welcome at the
mansions of the great, where, in return for a night's lodging and
entertainment, they would amuse the company with their songs and music.
Lady Clifford never went down to the great hall when her lord was away,
but confined herself to her own private apartments with her female
attendants and her children, but she readily gave permission for the
domestics to admit the minstrel for their own amusement, and right glad
they were of this indulgence, as they had spent but a dull Christmas.

"May we not go down, dear mother, to hear the minstrel play and sing?"
said Henry.

"Yes, you and Richard may go for awhile if you wish it," replied Lady
Margaret; and, sending for the old seneschal or steward of the castle,
she bade him take charge of the boys while they listened to the harper's
songs.  There were not many people in the castle now, but all that were
there assembled in the hall to make merry with the new comer, except
Lady Clifford herself, and the little Lady Elizabeth.  The minstrel sang
a long ballad all about the warlike achievements of the De Cliffords in
former times, filling up the pauses with the animated strains of his
harp, and when the song was done, and the servants were preparing to
dance, the boys returned to their mother, highly delighted with what
they had heard.

The next morning the seneschal came to his mistress and told her that
the minstrel begged for a private audience, as he had something of
importance to communicate, "And I think, my lady," said the old man, "it
is about our lord that he wishes to speak, for he has just come from
Wakefield."

"Then bring him hither, Hubert," said the lady, "I will hear what he has
to say."

Hubert bowed respectfully and withdrew, but soon returned with the
minstrel, who was instantly recognised by Lady Margaret as a faithful
retainer of Lord de Vesci, her father; and seeing by his looks that what
he had to communicate was for her ear only; she dismissed all who were
present, and remained alone with him.

"What is it, Rolf," she asked in alarm.  "Why do you come here in
disguise? what of my father? is he well?"

"He is well, dear lady.  It is not of him I came to speak.  I am just
from Wakefield, and I come to warn you to watch well over your sons, for
the friends of York have sworn, one and all, to take revenge for the
death of young Rutland; and I fear me the threat points towards Lord
Clifford's children.  You must not trust them out of the castle, where
for the present they are safe; but if Edward of York should be made
king, and he is more likely to succeed than his father was, I am afraid
there will be no safety for them even here.  I assumed this disguise
because if it became known amongst your enemies that one of your
father's people had come from Wakefield here, they would suspect it was
to put you on your guard."

"Now heaven help me!" said the lady, "how am I to ward off this
misfortune?  I must depend on you, my good and faithful Rolf, to keep
watch, and let me know should any immediate danger threaten us; and, in
the meanwhile, I will concert some plan for removing my children in case
of need."

"This I will do, lady, and as much more as may lie within my power.  In
this minstrel's guise I can visit the camp of the Yorkists from time to
time, and bring you intelligence of what is passing there.  They will
not know that I am one of your house, and I shall pass free."

Lady Margaret was truly grateful to the trusty Rolf, who departed from
the castle that same day; but she confided to none, except the good old
seneschal, what had been the purport of their conference.  Day after day
she waited with ill-concealed dread for further tidings, and at length a
messenger came from her lord, from whom she learned that more battles
had been fought, that the king was released from prison, but that the
young Duke of York had been proclaimed king in London, by the title of
Edward the Fourth.  Soon afterwards another messenger arrived with news
that King Henry and the queen were again in Yorkshire collecting more
forces, and that King Edward (for there were now two kings) was
advancing northward with a large army to oppose them.  The poor women
and children from the neighbouring villages now came flocking for refuge
to Brougham Castle, which was put into a state of defence, for it was
quite certain there would soon be a great battle, and, if King Edward
should gain the day, there was but little doubt that the castle would be
besieged.

Lord Clifford was now with the king and queen in the city of York.
Their army amounted to sixty thousand men; and King Edward was coming
with about fifty thousand, so that the conflict was certain to be a very
great and terrible one.  It took place at Towton, on Palm Sunday, just
four months after the battle of Wakefield, and amongst the many
thousands slain on that dreadful day was Lord Clifford, who was then
scarcely twenty-six years of age.  It is needless to dwell on the grief
occasioned by these fatal tidings; it was sad to hear and sad to see.
The unhappy lady had now to think of providing for the safety of her
fatherless children, for although Rolf had promised to bring her word if
he saw they were in danger, there was no certainty of his being able to
do so, as it was possible he might have been killed himself, for she had
not heard of him.  At last he came, but it was again in his adopted
character of a minstrel, and he would have had some difficulty in
gaining admittance, had it not been for the old seneschal, who guessed
his errand, and saw that he was allowed to enter, saying that, dismal as
the times were, it could be no harm to listen to a minstrel's lay.

With much caution he conducted him secretly to Lady Clifford's private
apartments, for he thought there might be some hazard in letting it
become known who he was or why he came, as among the many who were now
within the castle walls, who could say that all were true.

From Rolf's account it appeared that, after the defeat at Towton, the
queen had placed her husband, who was half imbecile, in a monastery at
Edinburgh, and fled with her son, Prince Edward, to France; while the
new king, Edward the Fourth, had taken full possession of the throne,
and was publicly acknowledged as sovereign of England.  He had declared
his intention of seizing the estates of all those nobles who had fought
against him; and it was reported that he had said he would revenge the
murder of his brother, young Rutland, on Clifford's heir.  Henry's life
was therefore now in danger, and Rolf had come to assist in saving him.

"Have you devised any plan, lady," said the faithful servant, "in case
of this extremity?"

"Yes, my good Rolf, I have thought of it day and night, ever since that
fatal battle.  I must part from my boy.  I must trust him to you.  Do
you think you can convey him, without suspicion, to his nurse Maud, at
Skipton?  I can depend on her to be careful of my child, and on her
husband also; but they must not remain there, they must remove to
Londesborough, and you must go yourself to my father, who is now there,
and tell him from me to provide them with a dwelling, but not to notice
the boy as his grandson, for Henry must pass for Maud's own child.
Think you, Rolf, that you can accomplish all this?"

"I will try, my lady; but we must speak of it to Lord Henry, that he may
understand his life depends on its not being known that he is Lord
Clifford's son."

"My Henry is wise beyond his years," replied the lady, "and I fear me
not that he will submit to this necessity without a murmur."

"No doubt, no doubt, dear lady; and you had better prepare him at once,
for we know not how soon the blow may come."

"My Henry," said Lady Margaret, "you are going to Skipton, to your good
nurse Maud, who will take you to Londesborough, where you must live with
her and her husband till there is peace again in the land, which we will
both earnestly pray for.  And you must remember, my child, that you are
to pass for Maud's own son, and that you are to call her mother, and her
husband, Robin, the shepherd, father.  I have already explained to you
what would be the terrible consequences should you ever forget this."

"I will not forget, mother; but shall I never see you there?  I love
Maud very much, but not as I love you, my own dear mother!"

And the noble boy threw himself into his mother's arms, laid his head
upon her bosom, and burst into tears.  She kissed him tenderly, and
endeavoured to speak cheerfully.

"My darling boy, this separation is only for the present, and I hope I
shall be able to see you sometimes, for I intend, after awhile, to live
at Londesborough, which is mine, and may some day be yours; but not yet,
not till our enemies believe that you and your brother are far away
beyond the seas; and even then, when I come to visit you, Henry, no one
must know it except ourselves and nurse; for if it came to be known that
I felt any interest about the shepherd's boy, the people might suspect
who you are, and that is what we have to guard against."

"And Richard, mother--is he to go away too?"

"Yes, Henry, I must part with you both--but your little sister I may
keep with me; it is not her life they seek.  And now, my beloved child,
you understand what it is you have to do--keep up a brave heart and
endeavour not to repine at your lot, but be thankful you have not fallen
into the hands of those who would show you no mercy.  But above all, my
son, put your trust in God, and pray to him that happier days may come,
when we can be together again without fear or concealment."

The next day after this conversation, Lady Clifford left Brougham
Castle, with her three children, her maid Cicely, old Hubert, and a few
trusty attendants on whose fidelity she could rely, but not even to them
did she reveal her son's destination, which was only known to her
faithful seneschal.  The lady, with her maid and the children, travelled
in a litter, a sort of light van shut in with curtains, which, at that
period, when coaches were unknown, was often used by invalids and those
who did not want to travel on horseback.  The litter for one person was
sometimes slung on poles and carried by men, but a large one, containing
more than one traveller, was usually mounted on wheels and drawn by
horses.  It had been arranged that Rolf should meet Lady Clifford's
party in a forest, between Brougham Castle and York, and that he should
bring with him a peasant boy's coarse woollen dress, to disguise Henry
for his flight; and oh, how sad were the hearts of the mother and son
when they came in sight of the tall trees of that forest where they were
to part for they knew not how long!  The path was wide enough to admit
of the vehicle, and they had not gone far when Rolf met them.  He was
not in his minstrel's dress, so that the people did not know him.  He
came to the side of the litter, and spoke in a low tone to the lady, who
called one of her attendants, and said to him--

"This good man brings me word that it will not be safe for us to go to
York, therefore I shall alter my course and proceed at once to the
sea-coast, and take ship for the Netherlands.  He also thinks that it
would be better we should not all travel together, therefore I shall
send on my eldest son with him and Hubert.  He has a conveyance waiting
close by in the forest, and when I have seen them off, I will return
here.  You can, meanwhile, rest and refresh yourselves, for we have a
long day's journey yet before us."

The men, who were glad of this respite, dismounted, and began to unpack
the provisions with which they were plentifully provided, whilst the
sorrowful lady, leading her son by the hand, accompanied by Hubert,
followed Rolf, who led them to a spot quite hidden from the view of the
rest of the party, where a small cart, such as was used by the villagers
in their rural occupations, was really in waiting.

This was indeed a trying moment.  The young lord was now to be
transformed into the peasant boy--his long bright curls were cut off,
his face and hands were stained with a brown liquid to make him look
sunburnt, as if he was used to work in the fields, and his rich velvet
apparel was changed for coarse homespun woollen cloth.  But he cared not
what they put him on--his only thought was that he was going away from
his beloved mother, perhaps never to see her more.  He clasped his arms
round her neck and clung to her sobbing, as if his heart would break,
and the tears were streaming down her cheeks too, as she fell on her
knees and murmured a prayer that heaven would watch over and protect her
fatherless boy.

"My lady--my dear lady," said old Hubert; "you must not stay here
longer--the sooner this parting is over the better it will be for you
both.  Come, my Lord Henry, it is time we were moving."

So saying he gently disengaged the boy from his mother's encircling arms
and lifted him into the cart, making a private signal to Rolf to drive
away as fast as he could.  He then respectfully entreated his unhappy
lady to return to her party, and she, scarcely conscious of what she was
doing, suffered him to lead her back, and as soon as he had seen her
safely placed in the litter with Cicely and the two children, he mounted
his horse and galloped off as if to join Rolf and his young charge, but
in reality to take quite another route, for Henry was to pass, during
this journey, for a poor boy whom Rolf was taking home to his native
village, and it would not have done for him to be attended by Lady
Clifford's seneschal.

It was well he had been sent away, for just about this time King Edward
caused an act of attainder to be passed against all the noblemen who had
fought for the cause of Henry the Seventh, that is, they were deprived
of their titles, and their estates were declared forfeited to the crown;
he also issued a command that the children of the attainted nobles
should be sent to London to be disposed of, as he, the king, should
think fit; and this was probably done for the very purpose of getting
Clifford's children into his power; for no sooner had Lady Clifford
taken up her abode with her father, the aged Lord de Vesci, than she was
summoned to London, and closely questioned as to what had become of her
boys.  She said she had sent them out of the country, but as she had
heard nothing of them since, she did not know whether they were alive or
dead, and so the retreat of the high-born shepherd boy remained unknown.
But all the castles and broad lands that were his by right of
inheritance were given to the enemies of his family.  The Barony of
Westmoreland, with Brougham Castle, was bestowed by Edward on his
brother Richard Duke of York, afterwards Richard the Third; and the
great manor of Shipton was conferred on Sir William Stanley, who, at a
later period, went over to the Lancasterian party himself, and you may
read in Shakespeare's play of "Richard the Third," that it was he who,
after the battle of Bosworth, where Richard was killed, picked up the
crown and placed it on the victor's head, saying, "Long live Henry the
Seventh!"  We shall presently see what this event had to do with our
hero, Henry de Clifford.

II.

Londesborough was a beautiful place in the county of York, about sixteen
miles from York city.  Lord de Vesci had other and larger estates, but
as his dignity of baron was limited to male heirs, his daughter could
only inherit two of his possessions, and Londesborough was one of them,
consequently young Henry de Clifford was its next heir in right of his
mother.  He knew this, yet so well had his mind been trained by that
excellent parent, that he was content to live in a shepherd's cot
outside its gates with Robin and Maud, whom he soon became accustomed to
call father and mother.  As they had come from Skipton, and brought with
them two little children of their own, the people of the hamlet where
they were now settled, did not know but that Henry was their eldest son,
and the little ones were so young that they were easily taught to
believe he was their brother.  He wore a shepherd's frock of grey serge,
fastened round the waist by a leather belt, with half-boots made of
untanned deer-skin; and every morning he went out with his foster-father
to mind the flocks, taking with him, in a little wallet slung over his
shoulder, his mid-day meal, which he would eat as he sat on some grassy
mound, or by the side of a rivulet, from which he could fill his horn
cup with water.  How different was this from the costly banquet in his
father's hall, where he had servants to attend upon him, and drank out
of a goblet of gold or silver.  Yet he did not repine, but performed his
duties with a willing spirit, and instead of thinking his lot was a hard
one, he often reflected how much worse it would have been if he had
fallen into the hands of his father's foes; still he could not help
feeling melancholy at times, for he longed to see his dear mother again,
and more than two months had passed, yet she came not.  There was no
occasion now to stain his hands and face, for the sun had embrowned them
quite enough, and his long curls had been suffered to grow again, for
Maud said it was a great pity to cut them off, and she was proud of
hearing her neighbours say what nice hair her boy had got, and she would
answer--

"Ay, my goodman tells me I take over much pride in Henry's curly locks,
but he is my eldest, and sure it is natural for a mother to take
pleasure in the beauty of her child, and, though I say it, he is as
pretty a boy, and as good too, as any in the village."

One evening Henry had brought home the sheep, and having seen them safe
in the fold, was sitting on the ground outside the cottage door eating
his supper.  One arm rested on the neck of a large dog, that was idly
reposing by his side, as if tired with the toils of the day, for it was
the shepherd's dog, and its duty was to guard the flocks as they were
feeding in the fields, and warn his master if any danger seemed near
them.  At length the boy arose and walked slowly towards the entrance of
a fair domain, where he stood gazing with tearful eyes through a long
vista of tall oaks, on a noble mansion standing on the summit of a
verdant slope, and his young heart was oppressed with unusual sadness as
he looked wistfully on this his rightful home.  He had stood there for
some time when his foster-father came up and laid his hand kindly on his
shoulder.

"Come, my boy, you are giving way to idle regrets.  I do not like to see
you here, Henry, for I know your thoughts are not what they should be."

"I know it is wrong, father, but I cannot help it sometimes."

"Whenever this feeling comes over you, Henry, try to drive it from you,
and think of the past as if it had been but a dream.  A dark prison, my
boy, would have been a worse dwelling-place than a thatched cottage.
Think of that, and be content."

"Indeed I am content, father, for you are very kind to me.  But when, oh
when, do you think my own dear mother will come?"

"Nay, I cannot tell; but let us hope it will not be, long first.  And
now, Henry, come home and go to your bed, for the sun is set, and you
must be up betimes.  See, here is Lion coming to meet us.  Poor Lion! he
does not like to lose sight of his master."

Henry, who had dried his tears and was smiling again, sprang forward to
caress the faithful dog, who frolicked round him as if he thought he had
been long away, and was rejoiced at his return.  Maud had put aside her
spinning-wheel, for it was nearly dark; the two younger children were
already asleep, and Henry was about to retire to rest, when the door was
opened softly, and there entered one whose form was muffled in a long
dark cloak, the hood of which was drawn over the head to conceal the
face from view.  Robin and Maud trembled with fear as the idea struck
them both that the boy's retreat had been discovered; but Henry, with
the true instinct of affection, uttered the word "mother!" and rushed
into the arms of the mysterious visitant, who threw off her disguise,
and clasped her boy fondly to her bosom.

"My honoured lady!" exclaimed Maud, as she recognised the beautiful, but
pale and careworn countenance of her mistress.

"Hush!  Maud, hush!" said the lady; "are you sure we are quite safe?"

"Yes, madam, we are safe," answered Robin, "there is no one within
hearing, and I will fasten the door, so that none shall enter without
giving notice."

And so saying he proceeded to make all secure, whilst Henry laughed and
wept by turns in the excess of his joy, and, amidst kisses and embraces,
asked many questions about his brother and sister.

"I hope they are both well, my darling.  Elizabeth I have seen lately,
but I have not heard of Richard since his arrival in the Low Countries.
Nevertheless, I trust he is safe and well.  But how fares it with you,
my best and dearest?  Can you make yourself happy in this new life?"

"As happy as I can be away from you, dear mother.  I do not mind the
sort of life I lead so much as I thought I should; for I am getting used
to it now."

"In truth he takes to it bravely, my lady," said Robin.  "I only hope my
own lad will be as good a shepherd as Henry, when he is as old."

Lady Margaret sighed deeply, for although the worthy man did not mean to
give her pain, but rather pleasure, by this rough applause, she could
not help feeling how very low the fortunes of De Clifford's son had
fallen.  But she did not make this thought apparent, she folded him
closer to her heart, and whispered words of encouragement and praise.

"You have shown yourself a true hero, Henry, for nothing is more noble
than to bear misfortune nobly, and this you have done.  I am proud of my
son, and should you ever be permitted by Providence to take your own
name again, you will be doubly worthy of it."

"And that time will come, my lady," said Maud, fervently, "as sure as
there are stars in yonder heavens!"

"We will hope so, Maud.  And how shall I thank you for the care you have
taken of my treasure? he looks well; the bloom of health is on his
cheek.  I would fain give you some token of my gratitude, if I durst do
so."

"Better not, my lady," said Robin in his blunt way.  "Besides it is for
us, not you, lady, to talk of gratitude, since we owe all that we
possess to your goodness.  Even this cottage we live in, was it not your
gift?  It would be hard, then, if your child should meet with aught but
kindness beneath its roof."

Lady Clifford did not stay long, fearing that her absence from her own
abode might be discovered, and lead to suspicion; but she said she was
going to stay some time at Londesborough, and should pay a visit to the
cottage whenever she saw an opportunity of doing so without risk.  For a
few weeks she often came at nightfall without attracting the notice of
the villagers; but at length she was obliged to leave Londesborough, and
Henry saw her no more for a very long while.  By degrees, however, he
grew reconciled to her absence, and, as time wore on, the events of his
early life were less distinctly remembered, until he could almost
believe that his former grandeur had never been a reality.  He often
thought of his brother, and wondered where he was, and whether he was
living like a peasant too, for he did not know till long afterwards that
poor little Richard died soon after he was sent out of England.

When Henry was about fourteen, the death of his grandfather, Lord de
Vesci, brought new dangers upon him, for a rumour got spread abroad that
he was still live and in England, and, as he was the rightful heir to
all the estates as well as the honours of the Bromfletes, the king's
emissaries began to inquire into the matter, and make search in
different parts of the country, where it was supposed he might be
concealed.  This alarming intelligence was first conveyed to his mother
by the faithful Rolf, who, you remember, was one of the old Lord de
Vesci's people, and devotedly attached to Lady Clifford.  But she was
not Lady Clifford now, for she was married to a noble knight named Sir
Lancelot Threlkeld, whose domain was in the mountainous part of
Cumberland, and was called Threlkeld.  He was a kind-hearted, noble
gentleman, and, as he had not taken an active part in the wars, he had
been left in possession of his lands and dignities, and was living
quietly on his own estate, when he offered his hand to the widowed Lady
Clifford, who consented to become his wife because she knew he would be
a friend to her dear boy, and they were married soon after the lady went
away from Londesborough.

As soon as they heard that King Edward had instituted a search for the
young heir, Sir Lancelot proposed to his lady to remove Robin the
shepherd, with all his family, including Henry, from Londesborough to
the hills of Cumberland, and settle them as near as possible to
Threlkeld.

Robin and Maud had now five children of their own, who all looked up to
Henry as their elder brother, and, as he was always kind and
good-natured amongst them, treating them exactly as if they had been his
brothers and sisters, they were very fond of him, nor did they ever
suppose he was not the child of their parents.  It was the beautiful
summer-time when Sir Lancelot Threlkeld paid a visit to Londesborough,
and sent for Robin, to whom he told what had happened, and explained his
designs.

"The boy is no longer safe here," he said; "his life may depend on his
immediate removal, but it must be very cautiously done.  I shall tell
the people here that we have increased our flocks at Threlkeld so that
we want more shepherds there, and have fixed on Robin, whose three sons,
being active lads, will be very useful.  What think you of this plan?"

"It is good," replied the shepherd.  "But you will see Henry yourself,
my noble lord?"  (It was thus he styled his lady's husband, whose
servant he now deemed himself to be.)

"No, I think not," returned the knight; "it would please me much, but it
will be better for him that I should not seem to think about him at all.
There may be spies on the watch to take note of my movements, and if
only the shadow of a suspicion should be awakened, all would be lost.
We should have no power to save him then.  How soon can you be ready to
commence the journey?"

"To-morrow if you will, my lord."

"To-morrow let it be then, and may heaven send us a safe deliverance
from this peril!"

"Amen!" responded the peasant, devoutly crossing himself.  "It will be a
happy day for me, and my dame too, should we live to see our Henry
restored to his rights."

The worthy knight shook his head as he replied, "I fear me there is but
small chance of that.  The king is a young man; he is popular, and has
sons to succeed him, and so long as there is one of the line of York to
hold the sceptre of England, the house of De Clifford will be under a
ban."

"Time, with the aid of Providence, works wonders, my lord."

"True, good Robin, true; but there is not much at present to encourage
such hopes, and I would not have you speak thus to Henry."

"There would be little wisdom, indeed, in that," replied Robin smiling.
"Shall I tell him I have seen you, my lord?"

"Yes, surely--and you can tell him, also, why I thought it prudent to
depart without seeing him, for I would not have him think me careless or
unkind."

He then gave Robin money for his journey, and when all was arranged the
good man took his leave, and Sir Lancelot Threlkeld departed from
Londesborough that same day.

It was joyful news for Henry to hear that he was going to live so near
to his own dear mother again.  In the gladness of his heart he was
almost inclined to regard his enemies in the light of friends, since
they had been the cause of this happy change.  Maud was very glad too,
for anything that gave pleasure to Henry was always pleasing to her,
besides which she was devotedly attached to Lady Margaret, and rejoiced
in the thought of being settled in a place where she would see her more
frequently than she had done of late, and as for the children, they were
almost out of their wits with delight, for young folks were quite as
fond of novelty four hundred years ago as they are now.

The journey was a long and a rough one, as travellers of a humble class
could not get on very fast in those days when there were no roads, and
it was often a difficult matter to make their way through forests, or
over wide tracts of waste land where the ground was rugged, uneven, and
covered with brushwood.  The vast forests which then existed in the
north of England, have long since been cleared away, and wild trackless
heaths have been converted into parks, meadows, and corn-fields.  Maud
and the two girls rode in a waggon wherein they had placed some wooden
stools, several baskets of provision, and all their clothing, with such
other things as they wished to take with them.  Robin drove, while Henry
and the other boys took it in turns to ride one at a time, the rest
walking by the side of the clumsy vehicle, which could only proceed at a
foot pace, so that their progress was but slow.  They had taken care to
put plenty of rushes in the waggon, so that some of them might sleep
comfortably in it at night, while Robin and the elder lads, as it was
summer-time, and warm, dry weather, could rest under the trees, wrapped
in their shepherd's cloaks.  In this manner they proceeded, sometimes
halting at the villages to get a fresh supply of food and water, until
at length they reached their destination, a small farm in a beautiful
and romantic part of Cumberland, close to the borders of Scotland, but
still within the domain of Sir Lancelot Threlkeld, which extended far
and wide.  You may be sure it was not long before our hero was again
clasped to the heart of his fond mother, who, however, as before, only
visited him in secret and under cover of the night.  She was sometimes
accompanied by Sir Lancelot, who was a kind-hearted man, and had always
been well disposed towards the noble youth whom he delighted to call his
son when they were alone, but at all other times he only noticed him as
one of his shepherds.

Much of Henry's time was spent in solitude, as he watched his flocks
feeding on the mountains, and being of a meditative disposition, he
thought much and deeply of the beautiful works of the Great Creator that
he beheld around him.  Though wholly unlettered, though he could neither
read nor write, he possessed a native nobleness of mind that raised him
far above the class to which he seemingly belonged; yet his manners were
plain and simple, nor did the knowledge of his high birth ever lead him
to assume an air of superiority over the peasants with whom he was
associated.  In his solitary musings he thought so much about the
wonders of the earth, the sea, and the skies, that he became quite a
natural philosopher; but his chief delight was in the contemplation of
the heavenly bodies, and he would watch the moon in her course, or gaze
for hours on the myriads of stars that shone in the blue vault above
him, until he acquired an ardent taste for the sublime study of
astronomy, in which he indulged to the full at a later period of his
existence.

And so the time passed on, bringing no change to Henry de Clifford, save
the gradual increase of years, that transformed the slight delicate
youth into the well-grown, powerful man, whose fine form, handsome face,
and gentle manners won the hearts of the rustic maidens, and matrons
too, of Threlkeld.

His foster-brothers and sisters, one by one, married amongst the
villagers belonging to Sir Lancelot's estate, so that, at last, Henry
was left alone with the worthy pair he called his father and mother.

In the meanwhile many stirring events were passing in England, though
little was heard about them in the remote and quiet regions of
Threlkeld.  The wars of the Roses had never wholly ceased.  There had
been some peaceful intervals, but they had not lasted for long together,
as Queen Margaret, assisted by the great Earl of Warwick, the most
powerful baron in the kingdom, had resolved never to give up the cause
so long as the least chance remained of replacing her husband on the
throne, and securing the right of succession to her son.  The Earl of
Warwick had at first fought for the Duke of York, and it was through his
power and influence that Edward the Fourth was made king, for he had
more men and more money at his command than any other nobleman in the
country.  However, King Edward was unwise enough to quarrel with this
high and mighty earl, who thereupon went over to the queen's party, and
actually restored the poor, weak-minded King Henry the Sixth to the
throne; on which Edward went over to Holland to get assistance of the
Duke of Burgundy, his brother-in-law, who placed an army of foreigners
at his command, with which he came back to England, and being joined by
many of his partisans, a great battle was fought, in which the Earl of
Warwick was slain.  This event took place exactly ten years after the
battle of Towton, where Lord Clifford fell.  King Henry was then sent
back a prisoner to the Tower, where he soon died; but Queen Margaret,
who had just arrived from France, with Prince Edward, her son, who was
then seventeen years old, resolved for his sake to make one more effort;
but it would have been better for him and for her too, if they had given
up this hopeless cause, and gone back to the court of her father, who
was King of Anjou in France, for the battle was lost, the young prince
was made prisoner, and being taken into the royal tent, the king spoke
to him so rudely that he was provoked to answer with more spirit than he
had been expected, on which some of the nobles who were standing by
fiercely drew their daggers and killed him on the spot.

The unhappy queen having no one to care for, gave up the contest, and
went to end her days in France, and for thirteen years afterwards there
was no more open warfare in England; but there were still two parties,
so that the White and the Red Rose were badges of enmity as before, for
it was natural enough that all who, like the De Cliffords, had suffered
from the success of the Yorkists, should wish to see the line of
Lancaster restored.  The existing heir of that family was Henry, Earl of
Richmond, who was an exile in France, when Edward the Fourth died,
leaving two sons, the eldest only eleven years of age.  These were the
two little princes that were sent to the Tower by their cruel, ambitious
uncle, Richard the Third, who contrived that they should both die there,
that he might wear the crown himself; but he had reigned very little
more than two years when some of the great nobles, disgusted by his
tyranny, sent word to the Earl of Richmond that, if he came to England,
with a view to dethrone the usurper, he would find plenty of friends
ready to assist him.  The earl was soon here at the head of a large
army, and met King Richard at Bosworth in Leicestershire, where the
great battle was fought that put an end to the War of the Roses and to
the life of Richard the Third.

You remember that when Edward the Fourth deprived the Cliffords of their
lands and honours, the great manor of Skipton, with its fine old castle,
was given to Sir William Stanley.  This brave knight had remained
faithful to King Edward, but he was amongst those who turned against
Richard; and it was he who, when the fight was over and the victory won,
took up the crown, which it appears, Richard had worn on the field, and
placed it on Richmond's head, calling out aloud, "Long live King Henry
the Seventh!"  And this cry passed from one to another till the air
resounded with the shouts of the victors, who thus proclaimed the new
sovereign on the battle plain.  When this momentous event took place
Henry de Clifford was about thirty years of age.  He had now dwelt for
sixteen years amongst the mountains of Cumberland, and one thing only
had occurred to disturb the even tenor of his peaceful life.

A gentleman of noble family and good estate, Sir John Saint John, of
Bletso, in Bedfordshire, came on a visit to Threlkeld with his daughter
Anne, a fair girl in the bloom of youth and beauty.  Henry, who had seen
her riding out over the hills with her father and Sir Lancelot, thought
he had never beheld so lovely a maiden; and he was right, for in all
England there were few to compare with Anne of Bletso.  She had seen him
too, and had observed how far superior he was in appearance to other
rustic swains, for the shepherd's frock of homely grey could not conceal
the graces of his person, which also attracted the notice of the worthy
knight, her father, who, on one occasion, said to Sir Lancelot--

"That is a well-favoured youth of yours; I have seen a face like his
before, but I cannot bethink me where or when, yet it is no common face
either."

"He is the son of my chief shepherd," replied Sir Lancelot; "he was
always a good-looking lad, and is an excellent servant."

Then, anxious to divert Sir John's attention from Henry, whose handsome
features he feared might remind the knight of the late Lord Clifford,
whom his son strongly resembled, he began to talk of other things.  But
Henry did not forget the sweet face of the young lady, or the beautiful
eyes he had seen fixed intently upon him, eyes as bright as the stars he
was so fond of gazing upon, and he could not help feeling sad to think
the fates had placed him in a sphere so much beneath her.

It chanced one day as he watched his flocks feeding on the mountains, he
saw the damsel on her white palfrey, attended by a single page, riding
direct towards the spot where he was reclining in profound meditation,
beneath the spreading branches of a luxuriant oak, that shielded him
from the noonday sun.  He rose at her approach, and took off his cap,
displaying a rich profusion of nut-brown hair as he gracefully made his
obeisance, supposing she would pass by with merely a slight notice,
therefore he blushed with surprise and pleasure when she stopped her
horse, and said in the sweetest tone imaginable--

"Good day, shepherd Henry; I come to ask a service of you."

"If I can render you service, lady, you may command me, even to the
peril of my life."

"Nay, I would not have you peril your life for my behoof," she replied,
with a smile.

"In riding over the hills this morning, I have lost a golden clasp, with
three diamonds, that fastened my gorget, and I would ask you, should you
meet with such a bauble in your ramblings, to carry it to the Lady
Margaret of Threlkeld, who will see that it is restored to me."

"Lady I will not fail to do your bidding.  Few persons traverse those
hills, and I doubt not the jewel may be recovered."

"Thanks, gentle shepherd.  We leave Threlkeld this day; so farewell, and
be assured your courtesy will not be forgotten by Anne of Bletso."

That night, by moonlight, Henry wandered over the hills in search of the
lost treasure, and for many hours he sought in vain; but at length, oh
joyful sight! he saw the diamonds glittering in the moonbeams, at the
bottom of a deep ravine, and without a moment's hesitation he commenced
the dangerous descent.  A single false step and he would have been
dashed to pieces against the sharp points of the craggy rock, but with a
steady hand and firm foot he gained the depth in safety, seized the
prize; then, with great difficulty, and not without a few wounds and
bruises, he climbed up again, and stood triumphant on the brink of a
really frightful precipice.  If the young lady had known where her clasp
was to be found, she certainly would not have asked him to look for it;
but he was himself well pleased to have encountered any danger for her
sake, and in thoughtful mood he returned to the cottage, and repaired to
his humble couch to dream of Anne Saint John.

"Why, Henry, what hast thee been doing to face and hands, boy?" said
Robin the next morning.

"I stumbled into a brake, father," replied Henry, laughing, "and got a
few scratches, that's all."

"Dear heart, but they are grievous hurts!" exclaimed Maud, "you must let
me put a balsam to them, Henry."

"As you will, mother, but it is hardly worth while for so light a
matter."

The balsam, however, was applied, and the wounds were speedily healed,
but Henry did not recover his wonted peace of mind.  As Lord Clifford he
might have won the hand of the high-born maiden on whom his thoughts now
constantly dwelt; but, as Henry the Shepherd, even to speak to her was
presumption.  Never had he lamented over his fallen fortunes as he did
now; but he buried his regrets in his own bosom, nor did he let it
appear, either by word or look, that he was less contented than he was
before.

Lady Margaret had taken care of the clasp, but she told him the country
was again threatened with warfare, so that it would not be safe to
entrust anything of value to the hands of a messenger; therefore she
would keep it till Sir Lancelot went to Bletso, which he intended to do
ere long.  She did not tell him that Sir John Saint John had come to
Threlkeld to give secret information to herself and her husband of the
project contemplated by the chief nobles, to depose King Richard and
place the Earl of Richmond on the throne.  She was afraid of exciting
hopes that might end in disappointment, yet she was herself sanguine as
to the possibility of De Clifford being restored to his rights if the
crown should be won by a prince of the House of Lancaster.  Sir John
took great interest in the cause, being himself related in a distant
degree to Henry Earl of Richmond; therefore the Saint John's of Bletso
had royal blood in their veins.

It was the close of the autumn, in the year 1485, when Lady Margaret
came one evening to Robin's cottage, not secretly as heretofore, not in
fear and trembling lest it should be known for whom her visit was
intended, but openly to greet her son as De Clifford's heir.  Little did
he guess the purport of her coming as he returned her fond embrace, but
he saw that her countenance was radiant with happiness, and he asked if
Sir Lancelot had returned.

"No, my son, he is in London; and, Henry, I have important news to tell.
Have you courage to hear it?"

"Why should I need courage, dear mother?  You do not look as if you had
evil tidings to communicate."

"The tidings I bring are not evil; but it requires fortitude to bear a
great joy as well as a great sorrow, when it comes upon us
unexpectedly."

Henry's heart began to beat more quickly, his face flushed, and his
voice trembled as he asked--

"Mother, what has happened?  Tell me at once, I beseech you."

"I told you, Henry, that we were looking for a renewal of the war."

"Yes, you told me so.  Has it begun again?"

"It has begun and ended, I hope, for ever.  There has been a battle;
King Richard is killed, and a prince of the House of Lancaster now sits
on the throne."

Henry started up from his seat, his eyes fixed on Lady Margaret's face
in an agony of suspense.

"And I, mother, what have I to do with this?"

"Much, my beloved son.  Henry the Seventh is a just and noble prince,
and your father, my husband, is at his court even now."

"Then, am I--am I--" he could not give utterance to what he wished to
say, but Lady Margaret knew what he would ask, and replied--

"Yes, my Henry, it is even so.  You are now Lord Clifford before all the
world, and I, your mother, may once more fearlessly acknowledge my son."

Henry fell on his knees, and raised his clasped hands and streaming eyes
in gratitude to heaven.  He could scarcely realise this great, this
overwhelming happiness.  Again and again he embraced that tender mother,
who, for so many years had watched over him like a guardian angel, and
smoothed the rugged path he had been forced to tread.

When the first emotions of joy had in some degree subsided, and he was
calm enough to listen to the account of how this happy change had been
brought about, Lady Margaret told him that the new sovereign,
immediately on his accession, had declared his intention of restoring to
their rights all those nobles who had been dispossessed of their lands
and titles by Edward the Fourth; and that Sir Lancelot Threlkeld, on
hearing this, had proceeded to the court, with Sir John Saint John of
Bletso, in order to make known to the king that the heir of the late
Lord Clifford was still in existence.  She said she had that morning
received intelligence from Sir Lancelot that the royal decree was
already passed for the restoration of Clifford's son to all his father's
lands and dignities, and it was with the utmost surprise Henry now
learned, for the first time, how immense were the possessions to which
he was entitled; for, besides the great estates of Skipton and Brougham,
his inheritance comprised the castles, manors, and lordships of Appleby,
Pendragon, Brough, and Mallerstane Chase in Westmoreland; Barden Tower,
Copley Feld, and other manors in Yorkshire; with lands and castles in
Cumberland, Northumberland, Derbyshire, Worcestershire and Surrey.
Clifford's Inn, which is now used as law offices and chambers, in Fleet
Street, was then a nobleman's mansion with beautiful gardens; and this
was Lord Clifford's residence in London.

No wonder the humble shepherd should be dazzled and astonished to find
himself all at once the lord of those vast domains; and not only these,
but all the Bromflete estates, that had belonged to Lord de Vesci, his
grandfather, were now his by right of inheritance.  It would be
impossible to describe the joy of the worthy couple who had so long
performed the part of parents to the shepherd lord, at the wondrous turn
of fortune that had raised him once more to the elevated sphere that was
his birthright.

"We have lost a son," said old Robin, "but we have found a noble master;
and may heaven grant him a long life to enjoy his own."

"Think not, my father, that you have lost a son," said Henry, pressing
the old man's hand with affectionate warmth.  "I shall be ever a son to
you."

"And to me also, my Lord Henry," said Maud, "for it would break my heart
now if you should bear yourself towards me proudly in your own grand
castle."

"I should ill deserve my good fortune, dear Maud, if it made me so
ungrateful as to bear myself proudly towards you.  Though I may be the
lord of fifty castles, you will always be to me a second mother."

The next day Henry took his place in the house of Sir Lancelot Threlkeld
as Lord Clifford.  He laid aside the peasant's suit of homely grey for a
dress befitting his rank, which Lady Margaret furnished him with from
her husband's wardrobe; and very handsome he looked in a mulberry
coloured vest richly embroidered with gold, a short cloak of blue satin
falling over one shoulder, and a diamond hilted sword by his side, for
such was the fashion of the age.

The faithful Rolf was despatched to Brougham Castle to see that all was
prepared for the reception of its lord; and right well did he execute
the commission.  A sumptuous feast was provided, and a grand pageant
prepared to meet him at the castle-gate.  All the ancient banners that
had been taken down and thrown aside, were now displayed again in the
hall, and, under the superintendence of Rolf, everything was made to
look just as it did before the banishment of the family.

At length the bright day dawned that was to see Henry de Clifford
restored to the beloved home of his childhood, and the people had
flocked from far and near to hail the return of Brougham's rightful
lord.  It was nearly noon when the cavalcade was seen approaching.  Then
loud acclamations rent the air, and, as Henry lifted his plumed and
jewelled cap to acknowledge the greeting of the joyous multitude, his
heart was overflowing with gratitude to the Father of all mercies, and
he could scarcely restrain the tears that were ready to gush from his
eyes.  He was mounted on a fine grey horse, and on one side of him rode
his lady mother, on the other Sir Lancelot Threlkeld, while behind him
came a fair lady, escorted by a gentleman of noble mien.  This was his
sister Elizabeth, who had lived for many years in the Netherlands, and
was married to Sir Robert Aske, a wealthy knight, who was now with her.
They were followed; by a long train of knights and gentlemen and their
attendants, forming a retinue that might have graced a prince, and so
they came onward towards the castle-gate, where a triumphal arch was
erected, on the top of which were two figures clothed in white, with
outspread wings, and golden crowns, intended, perhaps, to represent
angels; and as Clifford passed under the arch, they chanted these
lines--

  "Now the Red Rose blooms again,
  Clifford o'er his own shall reign.
  Fill the cup, and sheath the sword,
  To welcome back our noble lord."

And now the shepherd lord stood once more in his father's bannered hall.
Silently he gazed around him on the well-known scene, too powerfully
affected to give utterance to his feelings; and, as his mother clasped
his hand, she felt that it trembled even more than her own.

"Let us pass on, my Henry," she whispered softly, "we must hold
communion alone."

Henry could not speak, but he pressed her hand assentingly, and they
left the hall together, amid the congratulations and good wishes of all
therein assembled.

The mother and son were absent for the space of an hour, engaged, no
doubt, in prayer and thanksgiving, for when they returned to the hall
Henry had recovered his composure, and took the highest seat at the
sumptuous banquet with all the dignity of his noble race.

Gladsome was the feast that day at Brougham Castle; joyous were the
songs of the minstrel bards as they celebrated, in extempore verse, the
exile's restoration to his long lost home.

You may be sure that amongst the joyful assemblage that crowded the
banquetting hall on that auspicious day, old Robin and his wife Maud
held a distinguished place; and proud indeed were they to hear
themselves addressed by the noble host as father and mother.

It was not long after that another grand feast was held at Brougham
Castle in honour of the marriage of its lord, which had been celebrated
at Bletso, where the beautiful daughter of Sir John Saint John willingly
bestowed her hand on him who, as a simple shepherd, had won a place in
her heart.

The only drawback to the happiness of our hero was the consciousness of
his neglected education.  Unable to read or write, he cared not to mix
with the nobles of the court, but preferred living in retirement, and
with great simplicity.  His grand object was to repair all his castles,
which had been much injured daring the wars, and he expended vast sums
of money in fitting up some of them with princely magnificence; but his
own favourite residence was a quiet retreat called Barden Tower, near
Bolton Priory, in Yorkshire.  He chose this for his chief abode because
it afforded him the opportunity of spending much of his time at the
Priory with the monks, who assisted him in the delightful study of
astronomy, which he was passionately fond of; but he beautified the
place, and kept up a noble establishment there, worthy of his own
exulted station, and of the lady he had made his bride.

  "Glad were the vales, and every cottage hearth;
      The shepherd lord was honoured more and more:
  And ages after he was laid in earth,
      `The good Lord Clifford' was the name he bore."

  Wordsworth.



CHAPTER THREE.

THE STORY OF NELSON, BY W.H.G. KINGSTON.

My great ambition as a boy was to be a sailor; the idea of becoming one
occupied my thoughts by day and influenced my dreams by night.  I
delighted in reading naval histories and exploits and tales of the sea,
and I looked upon Rodney, Howe, Nelson, and Saint Vincent, as well as
Duncan, Collingwood, Exmouth, and Sir Sidney Smith, as far greater men,
and more worthy of admiration, than all the heroes of antiquity put
together--an opinion which I hold even to the present day, and which, I
hope, all my readers will maintain with me.

Once it happened during my summer holidays that, most unwillingly, I was
taken up to London.  During the time, a naval friend, having compassion
on me, suggested that I might find matter of interest by a trip to
Greenwich, and a visit to the Hospital.  I jumped at the proposal.  I
can never forget the feelings with which I entered the wide, smooth
space on which that beautiful collection of buildings stands, forming
the Royal Hospital for Seamen, with its broad terrace facing, the river,
and found myself surrounded by many hundreds of the gallant veterans who
had maintained not only so nobly the honour of Old England on the deep,
but had contributed to preserve her from the numberless foes who had
threatened her with destruction.

The building is of itself interesting.  On this spot once stood the
Royal Palace of Placentia, in which no less than four successive
sovereigns were born--Henry the Eighth, Edward the Sixth, Mary, and
Elizabeth.  Charles the Second had intended to rebuild it, but left it
unfinished; and it was put into the heart of good Queen Mary, the wife
of William of Orange, to establish that noble institution for the
reception of the disabled seamen of the Royal Navy, which, much
augmented in size, has ever since existed the noblest monument to a
sovereign's memory.

I visited the beautiful chapel and the painted hall, where already were
hung a number of fine pictures, illustrative of England's naval
victories; and my friend then took me to see an old shipmate of his, who
was one of the officers of the Hospital.  When he heard that I wished to
go to sea, and was so warm an admirer of Nelson, he exclaimed--

"He'll just suit me.  Let him stay here for a few days.  We'll fish out
some of our men who long served with Nelson, and if he keeps his ears
turning right and left he'll hear many a yarn to astonish him.  He must
have patience though.  The old fellows will not open out at once; their
memories are like wells, you must throw a little water down at first
before you can get them to draw."

I was delighted with the proposal.  My friend, however, began to make
excuses, saying that he ought to take me back, and that I had no clothes
with me.  At this the Greenwich officer, Lieutenant R--, laughed
heartily.

"A shirt-collar and a pocket-comb?  What does a midshipman want more?"
he exclaimed.  "But I will find him all the luxuries he may require.
Let him stay, and tell his friends that he is in safe keeping."

So it was arranged, and I found myself an inmate of Greenwich Hospital.

After I had been seen walking up and down the terrace a few times with
Lieutenant R--, the pensioners, when I spoke to them, answered me
readily, though at first rather shy of talking of themselves or their
adventures.  At length I fell in with a fine old man, and sitting down
on one of the benches facing the river, I began to tell him how much I
honoured and loved all sailors, and how I longed myself to become one.

"Ay, boy, there are good and bad at sea as well as on shore; but as to
the life, it's good enough; and if I had mine to begin again, I would
choose it before all others," he answered, and once more relapsed into
silence.

Just then Lieutenant R-- passed; he nodded at me with a smile, saying,
as he passed on, "My old friend there will tell you more of Lord Nelson
than any man now in the Hospital."

The old man looked at me with a beaming expression on his countenance.

"Ay, that I can," he said, "boy and man I sailed with him all my life,
from the day he got his first command till he was struck down in the
hour of victory.  So to speak, sir, I may say I knew him from the very
day he first stepped on board a ship.  This is how it was: My father was
a seaman, and belonged to the `Raisonable,' just fitted out by Captain
Suckling, and lying in the Medway.  One afternoon a little fellow was
brought on board by one of the officers, and it was said that he was the
captain's nephew; but the captain was on shore, and there was nobody to
look after him.  He walked the deck up and down, looking very miserable,
but not crying, as some boys would have done--not he.  That wasn't his
way at any time.  When the captain did come on board, and he saw his
nephew, he shrugged his shoulders, as much as to say that he didn't
think he was fit for a sea-life.  No more he did look fit for it, for he
was a sick, weakly-looking little fellow.  However, it wasn't long
before he showed what a great spirit there was in him."

"Ay," said I, "there is a story I have heard which proved that, when he
was merely a child.  He and another little fellow had gone away
bird's-nesting from his grandmother's house, and he not coming back, the
servants were sent to look for him.  He was found seated by the side of
a brook, which he could not get over.  `I wonder, child,' said the old
lady, when she saw him, `that hunger and fear did not drive you home.'
`Fear, grandmamma!' answered the boy, `I never saw fear!  What is it?'"

"True, true!" exclaimed the old man.  "Fear!  I don't think he ever felt
it either.  Well, as I was going to tell you, my father followed Captain
Suckling into the `Triumph,' and young Nelson went with him; but as she
was merely to do duty as guard-ship in the Thames, the captain sent his
nephew out in a merchant-vessel to the West Indies, to pick up some
knowledge of seamanship.  When he came back he soon showed that he had
not lost his time, and that he was already a good practical seaman.
Soon after this an expedition was fitted out for a voyage of discovery
towards the North Pole, under Captain Phipps and Captain Lutwidge, in
the `Racehorse' and `Carcass.'  My father volunteered, and so did Mr
Nelson, who got a berth as captain's coxswain with Captain Lutwidge.
The ships, after entering the polar seas, were quickly beset with ice.
Mr Nelson, who had command of a boat, soon showed what he was made of.
My father was in another boat, and as they were exploring a channel to
try and find a passage for the ships into the open sea, one of the
officers fired at a walrus.  `Ah, I've hit him!' he exclaimed, `not a
bad shot!' and he thought no more about the matter.  But the brute gave
a look up with a face like a human being, as much as to say, `We'll see
if more than one can play at that game,' and down he dived.  Presently
up again he came, with some twenty or more companions, and with the
greatest fury they set on the boat with their tusks, and tried to
capsize her.  My father and the rest of the crew fought desperately with
boat-hook and axes, but they were getting the worst of it, and well-nigh
gave themselves up as lost, when another boat was seen coming along the
channel towards them.  On she dashed; a young officer, a very little
fellow, with an axe in his hand, sprang to the bows, and began dealing
his blows right and left at the heads of the walruses till several were
killed, when the rest dived down and took to flight.  That young lad was
Nelson.  Soon after this, one morning he and another boy were missed
from the ship.  It was reported that they had gone away in pursuit of a
bear which had been seen prowling about.  A thick fog had come on, and
they did not return.  The captain began to think that they were lost,
and a party was sent out to look for them.  After wandering about for
some time, the fog cleared off, and there was Mr Nelson, with a ship's
musket in his hand, close up to a big white polar bear, who could have
made mincemeat of him in a moment.  The party shouted to him to return,
but he wouldn't listen to them; and they expected every moment to see
the bear turn and crush him.  Still on he went, moving sideways with the
bear.  When they got up, they found that there was a wide chasm which
had prevented him from getting closer to the animal.  They led him back
to the ship, and when the captain asked him why he had gone, he
answered, with a pouting lip, that he had set his heart on getting a
bear's skin for his father, and that he didn't think he should have a
better opportunity.

"The captain reprimanded, but forgave him.  There were greater dangers
in store both for him and all in the expedition; and for a long time
they had little hope of getting the ships clear of the ice.  Mr Nelson
exerted himself to cut a channel to let them escape; and at length a
favourable wind getting up, they stood clear of it just as it was
expected that they would be frozen in.  They found themselves free, and
reached England in safety.  Mr Nelson had nearly been killed by the
cold, and now he was to be tried by the scorching climate of the Indian
seas.  Such are the rapid changes we seamen have to undergo.  He was
appointed to the `Seahorse,' and out she went to the Indian station.
The climate soon did what no dangers or common hardships could do; it
took away the use of his limbs, and almost overcame his brave spirit.
He returned home, feeling that he should never succeed in the navy or in
anything else.  But then suddenly he thought, `I was not born to die
unknown.  I'll try what I can do.  I'll trust in Providence.  I'll serve
my king and country--I will be a hero.'  I heard him say this long
after, and I have often since thought if all lads were to try to do
their best, and trust in Providence, we shouldn't hear of so many as we
do getting into poverty and disgrace.

"No officer, I have heard, ever passed a better examination for
seamanship and navigation than did Mr Nelson.  His uncle was present,
but did not say who the young man was till the examination was over.
Whatever he did he tried to do as well as he could; that was the reason
of his success.  Just about this time, young as I was, my father took me
to sea with him, and we went out to the West Indies.  We were shortly
turned over to the `Hichinbrook,' a prize captured from the enemy, and
mounting twenty-eight guns.  I was walking the deck with my father when
a thin, sallow, small young man stepped up the side.  I should have
taken him for a midshipman, but he had on a post-captain's uniform.  He
nodded, as an old acquaintance, to my father, who stood hat in hand with
the other men to receive him.  `That's Mr Nelson, our new captain,'
said my father; `he'll not let the grass grow under his feet.'  That was
the first time I ever saw the great Lord Nelson.  What my father said
was true.  We soon sailed to convoy a fleet of transports destined to
attack Saint Juan de Nicaragua.  Up a muddy river we pulled, led by our
captain, with a hot scorching sun striking down on us.  We arrived
before a fort.  Captain Nelson leaped on shore, sword in hand, leaving
his shoes in the mud, to attack it.  The fort was taken, and so was San
Juan itself; and though the grass did not grow under our feet, it was
soon growing over the heads of numbers of the fine fellows who composed
the expedition--both redcoats and seamen; and though our captain,
receiving notice of his appointment to another ship, the `Janus,' sailed
away immediately, we lost the greater number of our people by sickness.
The captain was so knocked up that he had to go home invalided, as did
my father, who was never able again to go to sea.  I went with him, and
we lived for some time at Deal.

"I remember early in January, 1782, a tremendous gale sprang up.  My
father and I were standing on the shore, he with his glass in his hand
watching the ships driving here and there, one running foul of another,
when we observed a heavy store-ship drive right down on a frigate.

"`They'll grind each other down to the water's edge,' observed my
father.  `Does no one on board know what to do?  I'd like to be off to
lend a hand, but that's impossible; few boats could live in such a sea.'

"While we were talking, a lad came running along the beach, saying that
an officer was in a great taking, wanting to get off to his ship, and no
one would go.

"`Who is he?' asked my father.

"`A Captain Nelson,' answered the lad.

"`I'll go, if any man will trust his boat,' exclaimed my father.  `Come
along, Ned.'

"We ran along the beach, and there we found our late captain walking up
and down, fuming away, and trying to persuade the boatmen to take him
off.

"`I'll go, sir, if I had a boat,' said my father.  `I've long sailed
with you.'

"`Ah!  Ned Freeman.  Thank you--thank you,' exclaimed the captain.  `I'm
sure you'd go with me anywhere.'

"`We'll take the captain off if he'll give us fifteen guineas,' observed
several of the men, owners of a fine boat.

"`Done!' exclaimed the captain.  `Off we go at once.'

"My father and I, with the other men, launched the boat.  Away we pulled
with the white-topped seas dancing up round us and the dangerous Goodwin
Sands to leeward, towards which the frigate was driving fast.  Captain
Nelson, by word and look, urged us on, though more than once I thought
the boat would have been swamped, and all hands lost.  We did succeed in
getting alongside.  The captain sprang on board, and soon had got the
ships clear with only the loss of the frigate's bowsprit and pennant.

"`Well, Freeman, if you can't sail with me, your boy must,' said the
captain, as the boat was about to shove off for the shore; `I'll look
after him.'

"`Will you go, Ned?' said my father to me.

"There was no time for consideration.  I said, `Yes, father.'

"My kind father wrung my hand, and we parted never to meet again.

"The `Albemarle' soon after sailed for Canada and the West Indies.  Our
captain had a kind heart.  On our first cruise we captured a fishing
vessel belonging to Boston.  The master wrung his hands, declaring that
he had no other property, and a large family at home to support, who
would all be brought to beggary.  The captain told him not to be cast
down; that he would employ him as a pilot, and give him back his vessel
at the end of the time.  He was as good as his word, and I never saw a
poor fellow so happy and grateful as the fisherman was when he was put
on shore.  Some time after, when we were all suffering from scurvy, not
having had a fresh piece of meat or vegetables for many months, the same
man came off to us with a full supply for several days, which I believe
saved the lives of many poor fellows on board.

"Soon after this, while cruising off Boston, a squadron of four French
line-of-battle ships and a frigate were seen from the masthead.  They
made sail in chase, but the captain knew well all the shoals and
quicksands in those parts, and soon got into channels where the big
ships were afraid to follow.  The frigate, however, kept on her course,
and when we saw this we hove to, to wait for her.  We all looked forward
with joy to a brush, but she did not like our appearance, and much to
out disappointment, about she went and rejoined her consorts.

"I can't tell you all the things we did in the West Indies.  At last we
went home, and were paid off; and I remained on shore with my widowed
mother till I heard that Captain Nelson had commissioned the `Boreas.'
I went and joined him.  He received me heartily, and away we sailed for
the West Indies.

"Young as was our captain, he found himself senior officer on the
station--that is to say, second in command under the admiral; for in
those days we had old heads on young shoulders; so we should now, if
boys would try to imitate the example of wise and noble men, not to ape
the folly of foolish ones.  We were chiefly among the Leeward Islands.

"While visiting the island of Nevis, the captain fell in love with a
lady, a Mrs Nisbet, and they married: a very good, kind young lady she
was, that I remember; but after we returned home I saw no more of her.
The `Boreas' was paid off in 1787.  Thus I have told you most of what I
remember about Nelson's early days.  He was soon to be known to the
world as the greatest naval captain of his time."

II.

"You have heard speak of the `Agamemnon' of 64 guns.  I was one of the
old Agamemnons, as we called ourselves.  We, all her crew, were proud of
her, and good reason we had to be so.  Captain Nelson commissioned her
on the 26th of January, 1793, and it wasn't many days after this that I
joined her.  You see I kept my eye on him.  When a man has found a good
captain, if he's wise he will follow him whenever he can.

"I can't now remember all the places we went to.  First, we were one of
the Channel fleet.  Then we were sent out to the Mediterranean, where
our captain astonished the admirals, and made the soldier-generals
almost tear their eyes out by the way he did things.  He took care that
the weeds should not grow to the bottom of the ship he commanded.  First
we had to conquer the island of Corsica [Note 1].  We drove the French
out of every place but the strong fort of Bastia, so we landed, and
hauled our guns up the heights, and kept up such a hot fire on the place
that it gave up, and then the soldiers marched in and gained the glory.
Then we took a place called Calvi.  Here it was that a shot, striking
the ground, threw up some sand in the captain's eye, and though we
thought but little of it at the time, he never saw again with that eye.
It was very hard work, and the country was unhealthy, and many of us
grew sick, so that we were heartily glad when it was over.  There was
something better in store for us too.  News was brought us that the
French fleet, nearly twice as strong as ours, was on the look-out for
us.  Our fleet was under the command of Admiral Hotham.  You may be sure
that we kept a bright look-out for the enemy.  At last they hove in
sight, and one of our frigates, the `Inconstant,' got so close that she
brought to action the `Ca Ira,' a French eighty-four, which had carried
away her main and foretop masts.  The `Inconstant,' however, was obliged
to bear away, and a French frigate came up and took the line-of-battle
ship in tow, while two other line-of-battle ships guarded her on her
weather bow.

"Our captain had been watching all that took place, and, though we had
no line-of-battle ship to support us, we made all sail in chase.  There
was not a man on board whose heart didn't beat high with pride at the
way we went into action against odds so great; but we Agamemnons knew
well enough what our captain could do and would do.  As soon as the
enemy could bring their guns to bear, they kept firing away their
stern-chasers at us.  We stood on, without answering a shot, till we
were within a hundred yards of them.  `Starboard the helm!' cried the
captain.  The after-sails were brailed up, and the ship falling off, our
broadside was brought to bear on the retreating enemy.  Now we opened a
tremendous fire on them, every gun telling.  Then the helm was put
a-port, the after-yards braced up, and again we were after them.

"Again and again we practised the same manoeuvre, never allowing the `Ca
Ira' to get a shot at us with one of her broadside guns.  The enemy,
however, were not idle with their after-guns, though it was not till we
had torn her sails almost to ribbons that the French frigates began to
open their fire upon us.  Then down came more of the enemy's ships
towards us.  The captain seemed only the better pleased at seeing this,
and it's my opinion he would have hove to to meet them, and still
managed to come off victorious by some means or other, even if the
admiral had not made the signal of recall.  Though our sails and rigging
were much cut up, we had only seven men wounded, while the `Ca Ira' lost
one hundred and ten that day.

"The next day we were again at it, for we managed to cut off the `Ca
Ira,' and the `Censeur,' which had her in tow.  This time we got one on
each side of us, and both of them fought well; but we fought better, and
at length both struck, and our boats were sent on board to take
possession.  I never before had witnessed such a scene as that I saw on
board the `Ca Ira.'  On her decks lay three hundred brave fellows, dead
or dying, or badly wounded, besides those she had lost the day before,
while the `Censeur' had lost three hundred and fifty.  Our captain
wanted to follow up the enemy, and it's my belief, if we had, we should
have taken every one of them; but the admiral would not let him, and
said we had done very well as it was.  So we had; but, you see, our
captain was the man who always wanted to do something better than well.
_Do well_ sits on the main-top--_Do better_ climbs to the truck.

"The `Agamemnon' had been so knocked about, that the captain now shifted
his flag into the `Minerva' frigate, and took me and many other men with
him.  One of our first duties was to carry off the English garrison and
privateers and merchantmen from Corsica, which had declared for the
French.  We soon afterwards fought several actions with the enemy, and
then war broke out between England and Spain, and we had a narrow escape
from an overwhelming force of Spanish ships.  We had just sailed from
Gibraltar, when two Spanish line-of-battle ships followed us.  We were
keeping pretty well ahead when a man fell overboard.  To let a man drown
without trying to help him was against our captain's nature.  A
jolly-boat, commanded by Lieutenant Hardy, was lowered, and away she
pulled to try and pick up the poor fellow.  The boat was within range of
the enemy's guns: the man was not to be seen.  The captain had been
anxiously watching all that took place.  `I'll not lose Hardy,' he
exclaimed.  `Back the main-topsail!'  No order was ever obeyed more
readily, and soon we were dropping back towards our boat, and towards
the enemy.  We fully expected to be brought to action, but we did not
care for that; we got back Mr Hardy and our boat, when what was our
astonishment to see the headmost Spaniard shorten sail to wait for his
consort.  There can be no doubt he thought we had assistance not far
off.  The Spaniards were very timid of us in those days--they had good
reason to be so.  With flying colours we sailed out of the Straits,
laughing at our enemy.

"Both officers and men were constantly being shifted from ship to ship
in those days; and, as soon as we reached Cadiz we found ourselves
transferred to the `Captain,' a fine seventy-four.  Captain Nelson
hoisted his pennant, as commodore, on board of her, with Captain Miller
under him.  You have heard speak of the battle of Saint Vincent.  Sir
John Jervis, who was made Earl Saint Vincent, was our admiral, and
Commodore Nelson was second in command.  He was now going to show all
the world what he really was.  The Spaniards had twice as many ships as
we had.  They were much bigger, and carried heavier guns; but what did
Nelson or we care for that.  It is the men who fight the battles, and
Nelson knew the stuff British seamen are made of.

"Early in the morning of the 14th of February, the Spanish fleet hove in
sight, and we bore down on them.  They were in line, that is, one
following the other.  We managed to break that line, and cut off one
part from the other, just as you cut a snake in two.  We followed the
head, the biggest part.  That part bore away before the wind to join the
tail.  The `Captain' was instantly wore round, instead of tacking,
according to a signal just then made by the admiral, and away, after
them we went, followed by the `Culloden,' `Blenheim,' and `Diadem.'  The
`Captain' was in the rear of the British line; but by the manoeuvre just
performed, we came up with the Spaniards, and in a short time we and the
`Blenheim' were tooth and nail with no less than seven Spanish
line-of-battle ships--one, the `Santissima Trinidade,' of 130 guns, and
the `San Josef' and `Salvador del Mundo' of 112, the others being of 80
and 74 guns.  For nearly an hour we pounded away at them, till Captain
Collingwood, in the `Excellent,' came up, and gave us a helping hand by
pouring a tremendous broadside into the `San Nicolas.'

"Our captain now let us fall close alongside that ship, and then he
called for boarders, and away we dashed into her.  Right through her we
went; her flag was hauled down, and then, more boarders coming up, on we
dashed aboard the big `San Joseph,' and in a little time we had her
also.  We followed our captain to the quarterdeck, and then the Spanish
officers assembled, and their captain and all of them presented their
swords to Commodore Nelson.  As he received them he gave them to one of
his bargemen, William Fearney, who, with no little pleasure, tucked them
under his arm, just as you see in the picture in the Painted Hall
yonder.  All the seven ships were taken, and if the Spaniards had had
any pluck we should have taken the remainder; but they hadn't, and made
off while we were unable to follow.  That is the worst of fighting with
cowards.  If they had been brave men they would have stopped to fight,
and we should have captured every one of their ships.  That was the
battle of Saint Vincent.

"The commodore was made an admiral and a knight, and now everybody in
England, high and low, rich and poor, had heard of him, and sung his
praises.

"You've seen a picture of Sir Horatio Nelson, as he was then, in a boat
attacked by Spaniards, and his coxswain, John Sykes, defending him, and
receiving on his own head the blow made at him by one of the enemy.
I'll tell you how it was:--

"His flag was flying on board the `Theseus,' and he had command of the
inner squadron blockading Cadiz.  The Spanish gunboats had annoyed us,
and he resolved to attack them with the boats at night.  In we pulled.
In the admiral's barge there were only his ten bargemen--I was one of
them--Captain Freemantle, and his coxswain, John Sykes, when suddenly we
found ourselves close up with a Spanish launch carrying twenty-six men
or more.  To run was not in our nature, so we tackled to with the
launch.  It was desperate work, and the Spaniards fought well.  Sir
Horatio was foremost in the fight; but the enemy seemed to know who he
was, and aimed many a blow at his head.  Sykes, not thinking of himself,
defended him as a bear does her whelps.  Blow after blow he warded off,
till at last his own arm was disabled.  Still, instead of getting over
to the other side of the boat, he stood by the admiral.  Down came
another Spaniard's sword which Sir Horatio could not ward off, but Sykes
sprung forward and received the blow on his own head, which it laid
open.  This did not make us less determined to beat the enemy.  One
after the other we cut them down till we killed eighteen, wounded the
rest, and towed their launch off in triumph.  It will just show you how
the men who served with him loved the admiral.  That was a desperate
fight in a small way, let me tell you; but before long we had still
worse work to go through.

"Many men are thought a great deal of if they gain one victory.  Nelson
never but once suffered a defeat.  It was at the island of Teneriffe.
He was sent there, by Sir John Jervis, with a squadron to cut out a rich
Manilla ship returning to Spain, which lay in the harbour of Santa Cruz.
Our squadron consisted of four ships of the line, three frigates, and
the `Fox' cutter.  Our first attempt at landing failed, and then the
admiral, who never would be beaten, against the orders of Sir John
himself, determined to take command of the expedition on shore.
Midnight was the time chosen for the attack.  The orders were, that all
the boats should land at a big mole which runs out from the town.  Away
we pulled; the night was very dark, the boats got separated, and when we
reached the mole there were only four or five boats there.  A heavy fire
was at once opened on us, but the admiral would not be turned back.
Drawing his sword, he was springing on shore, but the same moment he was
struck by a musket ball, and fell back into the arms of his step-son,
Lieutenant Nisbet.  The lieutenant and one of our men bound up his arm,
while all those who could be collected jumped into the boat to shove her
off.  It was difficult work, for she had grounded.  We pulled close
under the battery to avoid the heavy fire from it.  As we moved on, all
we could see was the bright flashes from the guns extending in a long
line in front of us.  On again pulling out, a fearful cry was raised.
It came from the `Fox' cutter.  A shot had struck her between wind and
water, and down she went, leaving her crew struggling in the waves.  The
admiral had just before been lifted up in the stern-sheets by Mr Nisbet
to look about him.

"`Give way, lads--give way,' he shouted, forgetting his own desperate
wound.  `We must save them.'

"Soon we were in among the struggling men, and hauling them into the
boats as fast as we could, the shot all the time rattling about us.  The
admiral seemed to have recovered his strength, and worked away with his
left arm, assisting in saving a great many.  Eighty men were saved, but
more than half the crew were lost.  The first ship we came to was the
`Seahorse.'  Her captain's wife, Mrs Freemantle, was on board, but he
was with the boats, and no one could tell whether he was alive or dead.

"`No, no,' exclaimed the admiral; `I can give the poor lady no tidings
of her husband; she shall not see me in this state.  Pull to another
ship.'

"We managed to reach the `Theseus.'  When a rope was lowered, he sprung
up the side, and would have no help.  We could scarcely believe our
eyes, for we thought he was half dead.  His was a wonderful spirit.
Then he sent us off to try and save a few more of the poor fellows from
the `Fox.'  When we got back we found that he had made the surgeon at
once cut off his arm.  We brought him the news that Captain Freemantle,
though badly wounded, had got off in safety to his ship.  You may be
sure that both he and all of us were very anxious to know what was going
forward on shore.  At length we heard that Captain Troubridge had
managed to collect two or three hundred men--all who were not drowned or
killed by shot--and having marched into the square, had taken the town.
Of course, he could do nothing against the citadel.  Some eight thousand
Spanish troops were collecting about the place, but he was not a man to
be daunted; telling them that he would burn the town if they molested
him, he was able to draw off all his men in safety.  During that
business we lost two hundred and fifty men and officers.  It was a sad
affair, but though it was a failure every man engaged in it did his duty
bravely, and no one could blame the admiral for what had happened.  We
heard that the Spaniards treated our wounded men who were left on shore
with the greatest kindness and care.  No one among the wounded suffered
more than the admiral, and it was some months, I've heard say, before
the pain left his arm.

"Once more we returned to old England, and the admiral went up to London
to try and get cured of his wound.  Since he left home he had lost an
eye and an arm, and had been terribly knocked about besides; but people
thought of what he had done, not of how he looked, and he was received
with honour wherever he went.

"I and a few others of his old hands lived on shore, keeping a look-out
for when he should get another command.  We were afraid of being
pressed, and made to serve somewhere away from him.  One and all of us
were ready enough to fight for our king and our country, provided we
could fight under him.  We had not long to wait.  We soon got news that
the `Vanguard' was to be commissioned to carry Sir Horatio Nelson's flag
to join the Mediterranean fleet under Earl Saint Vincent.  That was in
the year 1798.

"We sailed from Gibraltar on the 9th of May with three line-of-battle
ships, four frigates, and a sloop of war, to look after the French
fleet, which consisted of thirteen ships of the line, seven frigates,
twenty-four smaller ships of war, and a fleet of transports, bound, as
we afterwards learned, for Egypt.  If the French had conquered that
country, they would have gone on, there is no doubt of it, to attack our
possessions in India.  The admiral, I dare say, knew the importance of
stopping that French fleet.  In spite of their numbers we did not fear
them.  Proud we were of our ship, and prouder still was our admiral of
her and her crew and the fleet he commanded.  While we were in the Gulf
of Lyons, after it had been blowing hard all day, it came on one dark
night to blow harder still, and, without warning, first our main and
then our mizen-topmast went over the side, and lastly the foremast went
altogether, so that we no longer could carry sail on it.  What a
crippled wreck we looked in the morning!  There was a thick fog: not one
of the squadron could be seen.  We were boasting the day before that we
were ready to meet more than an equal number of the finest ships the
French could bring against us; and now we lay docked of our wings, and
scarcely able to contend with the smallest frigate.  Providence was
watching over us, and we had good reason to believe this when some time
afterwards we learned that that very day the French fleet sailed from
Toulon, and passed within a few miles of us, while we were hid from them
by the fog.  At last Captain Ball, in the `Alexander,' came up, and
towed us into the harbour of San Pietro in Sardinia, where in four days,
with the aid of his and other two ships' companies, we got completely
refitted and ready for sea.  Away we went in search of the French fleet,
with General Bonaparte himself on board.  We heard of the French at
Gozo, and our admiral would have attacked them there, but they had gone;
then on we railed for Egypt, hoping to find them off Alexandria, but not
a sign of them could we discover.  If we had had our frigates, we should
have found them out fast enough.  Leaving Alexandria, we steered for
Syracuse, where we provisioned and watered; we visited the Morea; we
hunted along the Greek coast.  At last we entered the Gulf of Coron,
where Captain Troubridge brought us the news that the French fleet had
been seen steering from Candia for Egypt four weeks before.  Instantly
all sail was made for Alexandria.  Still we scarcely expected to find
the French fleet there.  Great then was our joy when the signal was seen
flying from the masthead of the `Zealous,' Captain Hood, that the
enemy's fleet were moored in Aboukir Bay.  Not a moment was lost in
clearing the ships for action.  We all knew that we had hot work before
us.  We found the French fleet moored in a sort of curve in the bay, but
far enough from the shore to let some of our ships get inside of them;
that is, between them and the land.  This the French little expected,
and many hadn't even their guns loaded on that side.

"Oh! it was a magnificent sight, as on we sailed, receiving a hot fire
from the shore batteries, but not answering a shot, while silently we
furled our sails, and got ready for anchoring.  I believe that silence
made the hearts of the Frenchmen quake more than our loudest hurrahs
would have done.  It was evening; the sun was just sinking into the
ocean as we entered the bay.  The `Goliath' led the way, followed by the
`Zealous,' and then came the `Orion,' all anchoring inside the enemy's
line.  The `Vanguard' (our ship) was the first which anchored outside,
within half pistol-shot of the `Spartiate.'  We had six colours flying,
just us a sign to the Frenchmen that come what might we were not likely
to strike to them; and now there was very little to be seen but the
flashes and thick smoke from the guns.  Other ships followed us outside
the French line, but the greater number were inside.  No sooner were our
anchors dropped than we opened fire, our example being followed by the
other ships as they brought up.  We blazed away in right earnest; there
was no flinching from our guns.  What the Frenchmen were about I cannot
tell, but we seemed to fire two shots to their one; but then their guns
carried heavier metal than ours, and they had many more of them.  It was
so dark that we had to get our fighting-lanterns hung up along the
decks.  Just fancy us then stripped to the waist, with handkerchiefs
bound round our heads, and straining every nerve as we ran in and out,
and cleaned and loaded our heavy guns, and blazed away as fast as we
could.  We were covered, too, with smoke and powder, and before long
most of us were sprinkled pretty thickly with our own or our shipmates'
blood.  Such was the sight you would have seen between decks on board
every ship in the action.

"I must tell you what happened in other parts.  There was a shoal we had
to pass on our starboard hand.  The `Culloden,' the ship of the brave
Captain Troubridge, struck on it when standing in, for by that time the
darkness of night had come on.  He instantly made signals which
prevented the other ships, the `Alexander,' `Swiftsure,' and `Leander,'
following, and getting on shore.  They did their best to help off the
`Culloden,' but could not get her off, so stood on into the battle.
Before even they opened their fire, five of the enemy's ships had
struck.  On standing on, Captain Hollowell fell in with the old
`Billyruffian' (`Bellerophon'), with already two hundred dead and
wounded, and almost a wreck from the tremendous fire of `L'Orient' of
120 guns.  The `Swiftsure' took her place, and soon made the Frenchman
pay dear for what she had done.  I heard of this afterwards.  A seaman
at his gun can know little more of an action than what he sees before
his nose, and that is chiefly smoke and fire, and part of the hull and
rigging of one ship, and men struck down, and timbers and splinters
flying about, and yards and blocks rattling down, while he hears alone
the roar of the guns, the shouts, and shrieks, and groans of those
around him.  This sort of terrible work was going on for some time, when
the word got about that the admiral himself was desperately wounded in
the head.  It made our hearts sink within us with sorrow, but it did not
cause us to fight less fiercely, or be less determined to gain the
victory.  How anxiously we waited to hear what the surgeons would say
about the wound of our noble chief! and when we were told that it was
merely the skin of his head which was hurt, and which had almost blinded
him, how hearty the cheer we gave.  It must have astonished the
Frenchmen, who could not tell the cause.  Then at it again we went
blazing away like fury, the round-shot and chain-shot and bullets
whizzing and tearing along our decks, making the white splinters fly,
and sending many a poor fellow out of the world, when suddenly the
darkness, which had till now surrounded us, was lighted up by the bright
flames which darted out of every port and twisted round the masts of a
burning ship.  We soon learned that she was a French ship, the big
`L'Orient,' with which the `Billyruffian' had been engaged.  Never did I
see such a sight; in a few minutes she was just one mass of flame, from
her truck to the water's edge.  Her miserable crew, from one end of her
to the other, were leaping into the water to avoid the scorching heat.
`Out boats!' was the order, and each of our ships near at hand sent as
many boats as could be manned to the rescue of our unfortunate enemies.
Had they been our own shipmates, we could not have exerted ourselves
more.  Still the battle raged from one end of the line to the other.
Suddenly there was a sound as if the earth were rent asunder.  In one
pointed mass of flame up went the tall masts, and spars, and the decks
of the huge `L'Orient.'  They seemed, in one body of fire, to rise above
our mastheads, and then down they came, spreading far and wide, hissing
into the water among the boats and the hundreds of poor wretches
struggling for their lives.  Among them was the French commodore.
Captain Casabianca, I heard, was his name.  He was a brave man.  He had
his son with him, a little fellow only ten years old, as gallant, those
we rescued told us, as his father.  They were blown up together.  We saw
the two, the father holding on his son clinging to a spar.  We pulled
towards them, but just then a bit of the burning wreck must have struck
them and carried them down, for when we got up to the spot they were
nowhere to be seen.  That's the worst of a battle; there are so many
young boys on board who often get as cruelly hurt as the men, and
haven't the strength to bear up against their sufferings.  Well, as I
was saying, we pulled about, picking up the half-burnt struggling
wretches wherever we could find them among the bits of floating wreck.
Only seventy were saved out of many more than a thousand men on board.
That was about ten o'clock.  For some time not a shot was fired.  Every
man felt that something awful had happened, but still many of the
Frenchmen hadn't given in.  So at it again we went, and blazed away at
each other till three in the morning.  When daylight returned, only two
of the enemy's ships of the line had their colours flying, and they had
not been engaged.  They, with two frigates, cut their cables in the
forenoon, and stood out to sea, we having no ships in a fit state to
follow them.  There were thirteen French line-of-battle ships when the
action began; we took nine, two were burned, and two escaped; and of the
four frigates one was sunk and another burned; while the enemy lost
three thousand one hundred and five men in killed and wounded.  Captain
Westcott was the only captain killed, but we lost in all nearly nine
hundred other officers and men.  As soon as the battle was over, an
order was issued that all on board every ship should return thanks to
Almighty God, who had given us the victory.  Many a hearty thanksgiving
was offered up that day.  It was a solemn ceremony; not a word was
spoken fore and aft till the chaplain began the prayers.  A dead silence
reigned throughout the fleet.  The Egyptians and Arabs on shore could
not make it out, I've heard say; and even the French officers, prisoners
on board, infidels as they were, listened with respect, and could not
help believing that there must be a God who had given us the victory.
Hard work we had to get our ships and prizes fit for sea again after the
battering they had got; as it was, we had to burn four of our prizes, as
it would have taken too long to refit them; and then at last away we
sailed with the larger part of the fleet for Naples.

"The battle I've been telling you about was called the battle of the
Nile.  It was, I've heard say, one of the most glorious and important
ever fought on the sea."

III.

"After lying at Naples for a long time, Lord Keith came out and took the
chief command, and we sailed with a squadron for Malta.  On our way we
fell in with a French fleet, the biggest ship of which was the
`Genereux,' one of the line-of-battle ships which had escaped from the
Nile.  We captured her and a frigate, and not long afterwards the
`Guillaume Tell,' the other line-of-battle ship, after in vain
attempting to escape from Valetta harbour, surrendered to us; and thus
every ship of the fleet which had escorted Bonaparte to Egypt was
captured, except, I fancy, one frigate.

"At last we went into Leghorn Roads, and after some time Lord Nelson and
Sir William and Lady Hamilton, and other people who had been on board,
landed, and travelled through Germany towards England.  I have heard say
that he was more than once very nearly caught by the French during the
journey through Italy.  What a prize he would have been to them.  I
remained in the `Foudroyant' for some time.  We all missed the admiral,
and hoped that he would come out again, and hoist his flag on board his
old ship.  Whatever ship he went to it was the same, the men loved him,
and would have done anything for him.  At last I was sent home in a
prize, and was paid off.  As the admiral was taking a spell on shore, I
thought I would take one too, and enjoy myself.  I spent some time with
my old mother; but one night, going down to see an old shipmate who was
ill at a public-house near Deal, I found myself in the hands of a
press-gang, and carried aboard the `Elephant,' Captain Foley.  I had
made up my mind to belong to the flag-ship of Admiral Nelson, whatever
she might be.  Still, it couldn't be helped, and, of course, I
determined to do my duty.  I there learned that Captain Hardy had
commissioned the `Saint George,' of 98 guns, and that it was supposed
Lord Nelson would hoist his flag on board her.  This he shortly
afterwards did, and it was some consolation, when we sailed for Yarmouth
Roads, off the Norfolk coast, to join him.  It was soon whispered about
that there was work for us to do, and we guessed that there was truth in
the report when the fleet was ordered away up the Baltic.  This was in
1801; a long time ago it seems.  You see that Russia, and Sweden, and
Denmark were all going to join against us to help the French; and as the
Danes had a fine fleet, it was necessary to destroy or capture it, to
prevent it doing us mischief.  We therefore sent to tell the Danes that
they must give it up and be friends, or that we would knock their city
about their ears, and sink their ships.  They dared us do our worst.
They ought to have known what Lord Nelson was likely to do; but you must
understand that Sir Hyde Parker was commander-in-chief--he was only
second in command.  A great deal of time was lost in diplomatising, and
all that time the Danes were preparing their ships and batteries to
receive us.  If you take a look at a chart of the mouth of the Baltic,
you will see what numbers of shoals, and small islands, and narrow
channels there are about Copenhagen.  Fortunately one of our captains,
Captain Dommet, knew the coast, and he persuaded Sir Hyde Parker only to
let the lighter ships go up to the attack.  The `Saint George' drew too
much water, and, fortunately for us, Lord Nelson chose our ship to hoist
his flag on board.  Didn't we cheer him as he came alongside.
Copenhagen stands on a dead flat facing the sea; it is defended by a
large fort and two heavy batteries, thrown up on rocks or sandbanks.
Besides these there was the Danish fleet drawn up in a long line before
the city, and eighteen floating batteries, mounting no less than 690
guns.  Some way off, in front of the city, is a shoal called the Middle
Ground, and then another channel, and then comes the long island of
Saltholm.  On the last day of March we entered the channel between the
Swedish and Danish coasts, having the castle of Helsingburg on one side
and that of Elsinore on the other, and on we sailed in front of the city
till we came to an anchor off the island of Arnak.  Sir Hyde Parker
remained near the mouth of the channel with the heavier ships, so that
Lord Nelson had the lighter ones all to himself, while the brave Captain
Riou commanded the frigates.  All the night was spent in preparing for
battle, and Captain Hardy was employed in sounding the channel, through
which we were to pass to the attack.  He even reached in the darkness
close up to one of the Danish ships, and sounded round her.  There was
the whole squadron anchored so close in with the Danish shore, that had
our enemies known the range they might have done us much mischief.  Lord
Nelson spent the chief part of the night dictating orders to his clerks,
to send round to his captains to tell them what to do.  At last the
morning broke, and, with a fair wind, the `Edgar' leading under a press
of sail, the fleet stood down the Danish line, and took up their
positions as arranged, the brave Captain Riou and his frigates being
opposed to the Crown Battery, at the further end.  With a groan, we who
once belonged to her saw the old `Agamemnon' take the ground on the
shoal I have spoken of; the `Bellona' and `Russel' touched also, but
sufficiently within range to take part in the battle.  Soon after ten
the `Edgar' began the action, and one, by one, as the other ships
slipped from their anchors, and following at intervals, took up their
position, they also commenced firing.  The commander-in-chief, Sir Hyde
Parker, was away on our right, you'll understand, with the bigger ships,
and from the way the wind was he could not have come up to help us.
Now, along the whole line the action became general.  Opposed to us
there were the forts and the floating batteries, and the Danish ships of
war, all blazing away together; and many of them had furnaces for
heating red-hot shot, which several times nearly set our ships on fire.
No men ever fought better than the Danes, and several times when we had
killed or wounded all the defenders of a battery, their places were
supplied by fresh hands from the shore, who worked away at their guns as
bravely as the first, till they, poor fellows, were shot down.  More
than once the ships of the enemy had hauled down their flags, and when
we were going to take possession again opened fire on us.  This enraged
us, as you may suppose; but we cut them up terribly, and many of their
ships and floating batteries were sinking or on fire.  For three hours
or more we were at it, pounding away without being able to silence them.
They were cutting us up too, let me tell you, riddling our hull, and
round-shot, and red-hot shot, and chain-shot, and bar shot flying
around, about, and through us.  It seemed a wonder that a man was left
alive on our decks.  Lord Nelson kept pacing the quarterdeck, watching
everything that was going on.  A young Danish officer had got a big
raft, with a breastwork mounting some twenty guns, and in spite of our
marines, who kept up a sharp fire on him, he held his post till the
battle was over.  The admiral praised him for his gallantry, and, I
believe, would have been very sorry if he had been killed, much as he
was annoying us.  A shot now struck our mainmast, sending the splinters
flying on every side.  I saw the admiral smile.  `This is hot work,' he
observed to one of the officers; `in another moment not one of as may be
alive, but, mark you, I would not be anywhere else for thousands.'  It's
my opinion that most men would have thought we were getting the worst of
it; and if we hadn't had Lord Nelson for our chief, we should have
thought so likewise.

"Sir Hyde Parker's flag-ship was near enough for us to make out his
signals.  It was reported that the signal for discontinuing the action
had been made.  `Acknowledge it!' cried Lord Nelson.  `Is our signal for
close action still hoisted?'  `Yes, sir,' was the answer.  `Then keep it
so,' he replied.  Soon afterwards he put his glass up to his blind eye,
and turning to Captain Foley, he exclaimed, `I have a right to be blind
sometimes, and really I don't see the signal.  Never mind it, I say,
nail mine to the mast.'  Admiral Graves in like manner disobeyed the
order, and the rest of the squadron, looking only to Lord Nelson,
continued the action.

"I was telling you about the brave Captain Riou and his frigates.  The
`Amazon,' his ship, had suffered much, and was so surrounded by smoke
that he could see nothing of the batteries to which he was opposed.  He
ordered, therefore, his men to cease firing to let the smoke clear off,
that they might see what they were about.  This allowed the Danes to
take better aim at them, and so tremendous was the fire opened on them
that there seemed every chance of the frigates being sent to the bottom.
Just then, Sir Hyde Parker's signal was seen flying.  Captain Riou
judged that he ought to obey it.  He had already been badly wounded in
the head by a splinter.  `What will Nelson think of us?' he exclaimed,
mournfully, as the frigate wore round.  Just then his clerk was killed
by his side, and directly afterwards another shot struck down some
marines who were hauling in the main-brace.  It seemed as if not a man
on board could escape, `Come, then, my boys,' exclaimed their brave
Captain Riou, `let us all die together!'  They were the last words he
ever spoke.  The next moment a shot cut him in two.  There was not a
more gallant officer, or one the men loved better, in the service.

"Well, as I was saying, on we went at it for four long hours.  In spite
of the shot, and bullets, and splinters flying about on every side, I
had not had a scratch.  Several poor fellows had been struck down close
to me.  I cannot say that I thought that I should not be hit, because
the truth is I did not think about the matter.  I went on working at my
gun like the rest, only just trying how fast we could fire, and how we
could do most damage to the enemy.  That's the way to gain the victory;
it does not do to think of anything else.  At last I felt a blow as if
some one had struck me on the side, and down I went.  My trousers and
belt were singed and torn, and the blood started from my side; but I
bound my handkerchief over the wound, and in a little time got up and
went back to my gun, and there I stayed till the fighting was done, and
then I let them carry me below to the cockpit, for walk by myself I
could not.

"Some of our ships suffered dreadfully.  The `Monarch' lost two hundred
and ten men, the `Isis' a hundred and ten, and the `Bellona'
seventy-five, and all the other ships great numbers.  At last, however,
the Danes could stand it no longer, and ship after ship struck; but
still the shore batteries kept firing on, and killed great numbers of
men on board the prizes.  One of their ships, the `Danbrog,' after she
had struck and was in flames, fired on our boats.  Notwithstanding this,
when she was seen drifting away before the wind, the fire gaining on
her, Captain Bertie, of the `Ardent,' sent his boats to the assistance
of the poor fellows as they leaped out of the ports to escape the
flames.  At last Lord Nelson, wishing to put a stop to the carnage,
wrote to the Crown Prince, the Danish commander, saying if he did not
cease firing he must burn the prizes.  A wafer was brought him.  `That
will not do,' said he, `we must not appear in a hurry; bring a candle
and sealing-wax.'  Captain Sir Frederick Thesiger, with a flag of truce,
took the letter, and after some time the Danes sent one in return to
arrange what was to be done, and the battle of Copenhagen, for so it was
called, was over.

"While negotiations were going on, Lord Nelson ordered the ships to take
advantage of a fair wind, and to start out of the narrow channels.  As
we in the `Elephant' were going out we grounded, as did the `Defiance,'
about a mile from the Trekroner battery, and there we remained for many
hours.  At last, however, we got off.  We had to burn all our prizes
except one ship, the `Holstein,' 64, which was sent home.  The next day
Lord Nelson went on shore to visit the prince, and settle matters.  He
was received with great respect, and he told the Danes that he had never
had a braver enemy, or known men fight better than they had done, and
that now he hoped that they would all be friends again for ever after.
Lord Nelson now returned to the `Saint George,' and the fleet sailed to
the eastward to look after the Swedes.  We were off Bornholm, but the
`Saint George' could not get through a shallow channel which had to be
passed, and was some twelve leagues astern of us.  Every minute we
expected to be engaged with the enemy.  At midnight, who should step on
board the `Elephant' but Lord Nelson himself.  The night was very cold,
but he had come all that distance in an open boat without even a cloak,
so eager was he to be present at the expected battle.  None took place,
and after a little time I was sent home invalided."

IV.

"When I came home from the Baltic, I and others were landed at Yarmouth,
and sent to the hospital.  I was some time in getting well.  I'll tell
you what set me on my legs again.  One day as I was lying on my bed in
the crowded ward, thinking if I should ever recover, and be fit for sea
again, the news came that a brig of war had entered the harbour with
Lord Nelson on board.  Would you believe it, I was thanking Heaven that
our brave admiral had come back safe, and was in a half dreamy, dozing
state, when I heard a cheer, and opening my eyes there he was himself
going round from bed to bed, and talking to each of the men.  He knew me
at once, and told me that I must make haste and get well and join his
ship, as it wouldn't be long probably before he again hoisted his flag.

"`You shall have any rating you like, remember that,' said he, taking my
hand.  `We must have medals and prize-money for you; you have gallantly
won them, all of you.'

"He passed on, for he had a kind word to say to many hundred poor
fellows that day.  When I got well I went home for a spell; but before
long I heard that Lord Nelson had hoisted his flag as commander-in-chief
of the channel squadron on hoard the `Medusa' frigate.  I went on board,
and the admiral instantly rated me as quartermaster.  We had plenty of
work before us, for General Bonaparte, who was now Emperor of France,
wanted to come and invade England.  He had got a flotilla of gunboats
all ready to carry over his army, and he had a large fleet besides.
Many people thought he would succeed.  We knew that the wooden walls of
old England were her best defence, and so we afloat never believed that
a French soldier would ever set foot on our shores.

"They had, however, a large flotilla in Boulogne harbour, and it was
determined to destroy it with the boats of the squadron.  I volunteered
for one of out boats.  The boats were in three divisions.  We left the
ships a little before midnight.  It was very dark, and the divisions got
separated.  We knew that it was desperate work we were on.  Ours was the
only division which reached the harbour.  There were batteries defending
the place, and troops on the shore, and soldiers on board the flotilla,
and the outer vessels were guarded with iron spikes, and had boarding
nets triced up, and were lashed together.  In we darted.  It was
desperate work, and the fire of the great guns and musketry soon showed
our enemies to us, and us to them.

"`Just keep off, you brave Englishmen, you can do nothing here,' sung
out a French officer in very plain English.

"`We'll try that!' was our reply, as we dashed on board, in spite of
iron spikes and boarding nettings.  On we went; we cut out several of
the vessels, and were making off with them with loads of Frenchmen on
board, when, would you believe it, if the enemy didn't open their fire
on the boats, killing their own people as well as us.  To my mind, those
French, in war, are as bad as cannibals--that's what Lord Nelson always
said of them.  If it hadn't been for this we should have burned or
captured most of them.  While I was just springing on board another
vessel, among the flashes from the guns, the flames and smoke, the
hissing and rattling shot, I got a knock on my head which sent me back
into the bottom of the boat.  I knew nothing more till I found myself on
board my own ship, and heard that we had lost some hundred and seventy
poor fellows.  I was sent to the hospital, where one of our gallant
leaders, Captain Parker, died of his wounds.

"The next ship I found myself on board was the `Victory.'  There wasn't
a finer ship in the navy, more weatherly or more handy--steered like a
duck, and worked like a top.  Lord Nelson himself got me appointed to
her.  Away we sailed for the Mediterranean.  While Admiral Cornwallis
watched the French fleet at Brest, we kept a look-out over that at
Toulon under the command of Admiral La Touche Treville, who had
commanded at Boulogne, and boasted that he had beat off Lord Nelson from
that port.  He could not boast, though, that he beat him off from
Toulon; for, for eighteen long months, from the 1st of July, 1803, to
the 11th of January, 1805, did we keep watch off that harbour's mouth.
If such a gale sprung up as would prevent the French getting out, we
went away, only leaving a frigate or so to watch what took place; but we
were soon to be back again.  Thus the time passed on.  We saw the shore,
but were not the better for it; for few of us, from the admiral
downwards, ever set foot on it.  At last the French admiral, La Touche
Treville, died, and a new one, Admiral Villeneuve, was appointed.  We
now began to hope that the French would come out and fight us; for you
see Lord Nelson did not want to keep them in--only to get at them when
they came out.  If it hadn't been for the batteries on shore, we should
have gone in and brought them out.  We had gone away to the coast of
Sardinia, when news was brought that the French fleet was at sea.
Instantly we got under weigh, passing at night through a passage so
narrow that only one ship could pass at a time, and fully expecting the
next morning to be engaged with the enemy.  First we looked for them
about Sicily; then after them we ran towards Egypt, and then back to
Malta, where we heard that they had put into Toulon.  Now, we kept
stricter watch than ever, without a bulkhead up, and all ready for
battle.

"It was on the 4th of April, that the `Phoebe' brought us news that
Admiral Villeneuve, with his squadron, had again slipped out of Toulon,
and was steering for the coast of Africa.  Frigates were sent out in
every direction, to make sure that he had not gone eastward; and then
after him we stood, towards the Straits of Gibraltar, but the wind was
dead against us, and we had hard work to get there.  I had never seen
the admiral in such a taking before.  We beat backwards and forwards
against the head-wind, but all to no purpose--out of the Gut we could
not get without a leading-wind, and so we had to anchor off the Barbary
coast; there we got supplies.

"At last, on the 5th of May, an easterly breeze sprung up, and away we
went, with a flowing sheet, through the Straits.  We called off Cadiz,
and the coast of Portugal, and then bore away for the West Indies, where
we heard the French had gone.  We sighted Madeira, and made Barbadoes,
then sailed for Tobago; and next we were off for the Gulf of Paria, all
cleared for action, making sure that we should find the enemy there.  We
thought it would have killed the admiral when he found that he had been
deceived.  Back we sailed, and heard that the French had captured the
Diamond Rock.  You've heard about it.  It's a curious place, and was
commissioned like a man-of-war.  If it hadn't been for false
information, and if Lord Nelson had stuck to his own intentions, we
should have caught the French up off Port Royal, and thrashed them just
at the spot Lord Rodney thrashed Admiral de Grasse--so I've heard say.
Well, at last, we found that the French had left the West Indies for
Europe, so back across the Atlantic we steered, but though we knew we
were close astern of them, they kept ahead of us, and at last we sighted
Cape Spartel, and anchored the next day at Gibraltar.

"I know it for a fact, that it only wanted ten days of two years since
Lord Nelson himself had last set his foot on shore.  It was much longer
than that since I and most on board had trod dry ground.  That was
serving our country, you'll allow--most of the time, too, under weigh,
battling with tempests, and broiling under the sun of the tropics.

"We victualled and watered at Tetuan, then once more stood to the
west'ard--then back to Cadiz, and once more crossed the Bay of Biscay,
thinking the enemy were bound for Ireland.  Foul winds made the passage
long.  Once more the enemy had baffled us, and at last, when off Ushant,
we received orders to return to Portsmouth to refit.

"That very fleet Sir Robert Calder fell in with on the 22nd of July,
just thirty leagues westward of Cape Finisterre, and, although his force
was much smaller, he captured two of their line-of-battle ships.  It was
a very gallant affair; but people asked, `What would Nelson have done?'
While the admiral was on shore we were busily employed in refitting the
`Victory,' while a number of other ships he had wished to have with him
were got ready for sea.  On the 14th of September he once more came
aboard the `Victory,' and hoisted his flag.  The next day, we sailed for
Cadiz.  We arrived off that place on the 29th, where we found the
squadron of Admiral Collingwood blockading the French and Spanish fleets
under Admiral Villeneuve.

"What Lord Nelson wanted, you see, was to get the enemy out to fight
him.  He wanted also, not only to win a victory, but to knock the
enemy's ships to pieces, so that they could do no more harm.  To get
them out we had to cut off their supplies; so we had to capture all the
neutral vessels which were carrying them in.  You must understand we in
the `Victory' with the fleet did not go close into Cadiz, but kept some
fifty or sixty miles off, so that the enemy might not know our strength.
We had some time to wait, however.  Lord Nelson had already given the
French and Spaniards such a taste of his way of going to work, that they
were in no hurry to try it again.  You'll understand that there was a
line of frigates, extending, like signal-posts, all the way from the
fleet to the frigate cruising just off the mouth of the harbour--that is
to say, near enough to watch what was going on there.

"Early in the morning on the 19th of October, the `Mars,' the ship
nearest the chain of frigates, repeated the signal that the enemy were
leaving port, and, at two p.m., that they were steering south-east.  On
this Lord Nelson gave orders for the fleet to chase in that direction,
but to keep out of sight of the enemy, fearful of frightening them back
into port.  Still, you'll understand, the frigates kept in sight of
them, and gave notice to the admiral of all their movements.  The enemy
had thirty-three sail of the line, and seven frigates, with above 4000
riflemen on board.  Our fleet numbered only twenty-seven sail of the
line, and four frigates.  We were formed in two lines.  Admiral
Collingwood, in the `Royal Sovereign,' led fourteen ships, and Lord
Nelson, in the `Victory,' eleven.

"On the morning of the 21st of October, 1805--you'll not forget that
day, it was a glorious one for England, let me tell you--we sighted the
French and Spanish fleet from the deck of the `Victory' off Cape
Trafalgar.  They were formed in a double line in a curve, one ship in
the further line filling up the space left between the ships of the
nearest line.  They also were trying to keep the port of Cadiz under
their lee, that they might escape to it.  Lord Nelson determined to
break the line in two places.  We led the northern line with a light
wind from the south-west.  Admiral Collingwood led the southern, and got
into action first, just astern of the `Santa Anna.'  We steered so as to
pass between the `Bucentaur' and the `Santissima Trinidade.'

"`Well, there are a lot of the enemy,' exclaimed Tom Collins to me, as I
was standing near the gun he served.

"`Yes, mate,' said I; `and a pretty spectacle they will make at Spithead
when we carry them there.'

"`Ay, that they will,' cried all who heard me, and I believe every man
in the fleet felt as we did.

"We were watching all this time the magnificent way in which the brave
and good Admiral Collingwood stood into action and opened his fire.
That was about noon.  There was a general cheer on board our ship and
all the ships of the fleet.  At our masthead flew a signal.  We soon
knew what it meant.  It was--`England expects that every man will do his
duty.'  For nearly half an hour the noble Collingwood was alone among
the ships of the enemy before any of his followers could come up.  We,
at the same time, had got within long range of the enemy.  On we floated
slowly, for the wind was very light, till at last our mainyard-arm was
touching the gaff of the `Bucentaur,' which ship bore the flag of
Admiral Villeneuve; and though our guns were raking her and tearing her
stern to pieces, we had ahead of us in the second line the `Neptune,'
which poured a heavy fire into our bows.  Our helm was then put up, and
we fell aboard the `Redoubtable,' while the `Temeraire,' Captain
Blackwood, ranged up on the other side of her, and another French ship
got alongside the `Temeraire.'  There we were all four locked together,
pounding away at each other, while with our larboard guns we were
engaging the `Bucentaur,' and now and then getting a shot at the big
Spaniard, the `Santissima Trinidade'.  Meantime our other ships had each
picked out one or more of the enemy, and were hotly engaged with them.
At the tops of all the enemy's ships marksmen were stationed.  The
skylight of the admiral's cabin had been boarded over.  Here Lord Nelson
and Captain Hardy were walking.  More than one man had fallen near them.
Mr Scott, the admiral's secretary, had been struck down after we had
been in action little more than an hour.  Suddenly as I turned my head I
saw a sight which I would rather have died than have seen.  Lord Nelson
was just falling.  He went on his knees, then rested on his arm for a
moment, and it, too, giving way, he rolled over on his left side, before
even Captain Hardy could run to save him.  Captain Hardy had to remain
on deck.  I, with a sergeant of marines and another seaman, carried him
below, covering his face with a handkerchief.  We placed him in one of
the midshipmen's berths.  Then the surgeons came to him.  We feared the
worst, but it was not generally known what had happened.  I can tell you
I was glad enough to get on deck again.  It was bad enough there to see
poor fellows struck down alongside one, but the sights and sounds in the
cockpit were enough to overcome the stoutest heart--to see fine strong
fellows mangled and torn, struggling in their agony--to watch limb after
limb cut off--to hear their groans and shrieks, and often worse, the
oaths and imprecations of the poor fellows maddened by the terrible
pain; and there lay our beloved chief mortally wounded in the spine,
parched with thirst and heat, crying out for air and drink to cool the
fever raging within.  For two hours and a half there he lay suffering
dreadful pain, yet eagerly inquiring how the battle was going.  Twice
Captain Hardy went below to see him; the first time, to tell him that
twelve of the enemy had struck; the last time that still more had given
in, and that a few were in full flight, after whom our guns were still
sending their shot.  Thus Lord Nelson died at the moment the
ever-to-be-remembered battle of Trafalgar was won.

"It was a sad voyage we had home, and great was the sorrow felt by all,
from the highest to the lowest in the land, for the death of our beloved
leader.  I will not describe his funeral.  It was very grand, that I
know.  Many of the old `Victory's' attended his coffin to his grave in
Saint Paul's Cathedral.  When they were lowering his flag into the
tomb--that flag which had truly so long and so gloriously waved in the
battle and the breeze--we seized on it and tearing it in pieces, vowed
to keep it as long as we lived, in remembrance of our noble chief.  Here
is my bit--see, I keep it safe in this case near my heart."

England's greatest military chief now lies by the side of one who had no
equal on the ocean, in the heart of her metropolis.  Within the walls of
her finest cathedral, what more appropriate mausoleum could be found for
Britain's two most valiant defenders, Heaven-sent surely in the time of
her greatest need to defend her from the hosts of her vaunting foes.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Note 1.  Lord Hood was commander-in-chief.  The object of the attack was
to co-operate with the patriot Corsicans, who, under their well-known
gallant general Paoli, desired to liberate themselves from the yoke of
France, then ruled by the tyrannical and cruel Convention.  The story of
the struggles of Corsica to gain her independence is deeply interesting.



CHAPTER FOUR.

AN ADVENTURE ON THE BLACK MOUNTAIN, BY FRANCES M. WILBRAHAM.

"Be not forgetful to entertain strangers, for thereby some have
entertained angels unawares."

"A story!  Why, children, you certainly are the most persevering little
beggars for a story I ever encountered!  Well, a story you shall have,
as your lessons were, I must say, particularly well said, this morning,
and, moreover, the afternoon _does_ look hopelessly wet."

A chorus of thanks responded to this promise; then Janie's demure voice
was heard asking, "Is it to be a true story, aunt, about some of the
foreign countries you have resided in?  If so, I will bring the atlas."
Here Millie broke in eagerly, "Oh dear, I hope it is to be a romantic
story, full of murders, and caverns, and nice dark-eyed bandits isn't
it, Aunt Cattie?"

Aunt Cattie smiled inwardly at the contrast between these twin sisters,
yet their resemblance to their former selves when, six years before, she
had visited England.  It was the same Janie who, at seven years old,
devoured books of geography and history, but laid down Aesop's Fables in
disgust, unable to detect truth embedded in fiction.  It was the same
Millie who used coaxingly to beg for stories "all about naughty
children--_very_ naughty children--and please, auntie, they mustn't
improve."  The same Janie and Millie, only a head and shoulders taller.

"It shall be a tale of the Black Mountain," said Aunt Cattie, after a
pause.  "The Black Mountain, or Montenegro, is a real place, Janie,
marked in the map of Turkey in Europe, yet as wild and full of horrors
as Millie could desire.  It is a tract of country, several miles long,
in the south-east part of Dalmatia.  Its western side slopes down to, or
overhangs, the beautiful Adriatic Sea; the eastern, unhappily for its
peace, borders on Turkey, and between its gallant but lawless Christian
inhabitants and their Mahometan oppressors there has been, for
centuries, war, the most merciless you can imagine.  We, who lived some
years in the neighbouring seaport-town of Cattaro, heard enough, and
sadly too much, of their atrocities."

During this preface to the story the girls had settled themselves with
their knitting at Aunt Cattie's feet, and Archie, their brother, at her
elbow, his eyes fixed on Aunt Cattie's animated face, and his ears
"bristled up," as Millie expressed it, in expectation of her promised
narrative.  It began thus:--

"Mr Englefield and I, when first we married, in 1843, lived in a small
but pretty dwelling outside the gate of Cattaro.  The front of our house
looked across to a narrow arm of the sea, to a range of hills.  A bleak,
rocky mountain stood at the back of our house and of the town; so you
see we were in a very cramped situation.  The sun rose an hour later,
and set an hour earlier with us than elsewhere; the noonday sun baked us
in summer, the keen winds, pent between our mountains, eddied round us
in winter, and in autumn we were often wrapped in dense fog for days
together."

Cattaro is a considerable port, in the hands of the Austrians, and some
of its traders were connected with the house of "Popham and Company,"
for which your uncle was then an agent.  He was often away for weeks
together, on business.  I remained behind, and was much alone, but time
never hung heavy on my hands, for it was fully occupied with making
sketches from nature.  These I carefully finished afterwards, and they
found a ready sale at Corfu, through the kindness of a friend.  These
little gains eked out our slender income, and I remember no moment of
purer delight than that in which I welcomed your uncle home one soft
autumn morning, and placed my first hoard of fifteen guineas in his
hand.  "My own industrious Cattie!" he exclaimed, "how very hard you
have worked in my absence!  You have earned a holiday, my dear.  Say,
how and where shall we spend the week I have to devote to you?"

"O Laurie!"  I cried, "on the Black Mountain--sketching on the Black
Mountain!  You don't know how I long to explore it, and to paint its
scenery and its splendid-looking peasants!  Do let us start at once!"

"My dear, are you crazy?" he answered quietly, "Why, those mountaineers
are a set of lawless cut-throats, that regard neither life nor property.
They--"

"I know, I know!" cried I.  "They glory in cutting off as many Turkish
heads as they can, and carrying them home on the points of their lances.
Yes, it _is_ horrible, Laurie; still, we must make allowance for an
oppressed race, and remember how cruelly the Turks have treated them for
ages.  I don't believe the Black Mountaineers would hurt a hair of our
heads, or of any unoffending traveller who threw himself on their
honour.  Just let us try, Laurie."

I was only nineteen then, and quite fearless.  For many days my lonely
rambles had been in the direction of Montenegro, and my upward gaze had
turned hourly towards the path which leads thither, issuing forth from
the gate of the town in a zigzag form, and mounting till it seems lost
in the clouds.  It was so tantalising to know that three hours' ascent
on one of the stout mules of the country, would bring one to the heart
of the Black Mountain, and to the palace of its chivalrous Vladika, or
Prince-Bishop, the feared and adored monarch of a hundred and twenty
thousand Montenegrins.  His praises and his exploits had been
continually rung in my hears by some hill-people with whom I had made
great acquaintance in the market-place.  Week by week they brought me
fuel, eggs, and fruit, and in my dealings with them I had picked up a
smattering of their beautiful Slavonic language, and was eager to
display this new accomplishment to your uncle.  However, I soon saw that
was not the time for pressing the subject upon him; on scanning his
sunburnt features there was a look of care upon them that was not usual.
When the bright look my little surprise called forth had faded away, he
appeared grave and harassed, and his tone, for the first time, was a
little abrupt.  I felt sure something had gone wrong in the affairs of
Popham and Company.

So it proved; a younger brother of the firm, Mr John Popham, had come
out, some months before, to look after the affairs of the house, which,
for some unexplained reason, had gone less smoothly than usual of late.
Unfortunately he was not the right person to conduct such an inquiry,
for he was young, rash, and easily duped.  Our agent at Ragusa, one
Orlando Jones, an artful, worthless person, half English, half Greek,
insinuated himself into his good graces, and managed to hoodwink him
completely.  Now, you must know that Mr Englefield had long watched
Jones with suspicion, and in this last visit to Ragusa had obtained such
proofs of his dishonesty as appeared to him quite convincing.  These he
thought it his duty to lay before Mr Popham.  Unfortunately that young
gentleman took up the information hotly and unwisely, blurting out the
whole matter to Jones, instead of watching his conduct narrowly and then
judging for himself.  Jones affected the most virtuous indignation when
charged with fraud by Mr Popham.  He accused your dear uncle of base
jealousy, spoke movingly of his own services, and, in short, talked Mr
Popham so completely round that he turned the cold shoulder on his
faithful and tried servant.  So your uncle returned to Cattaro deeply
hurt, and more anxious than ever about the safety of the house.

I heard not a word of all this at the time, for Mr Englefield was
secret as the grave as to the affairs of his employers.  To soothe and
amuse him was my province; so I pulled out a budget of cheerful home
letters, and read them aloud, with comments, while he partook of
breakfast under the shade of our carob tree.  His brow relaxed by
degrees, and after breakfast he proposed we should take a stroll
together; and we set out, following the bend of the sea-shore, and
returning by the eastern gate of the town.  I am afraid this was a
little stroke of crooked policy on my part; for at this gate is held,
every Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday, a market, to which the
hill-people flock, and I knew it would be in full activity at that
moment, and my dear Montenegrins would be there in their trimmest
apparel.  How I wish you could have beheld the scene: there were the
citizens of Cattaro in their sober garb--black cloth or velvet jackets
with silver basket buttons, small black caps, wide trousers also black,
black stockings, and a dull red sash--the only relief of this heavy
costume.  In strong contrast to it were the bright dresses of the
mountaineers, numbers of whom were buzzing about, the men all armed to
the teeth, as their custom is.  They were engaged in gossiping,
sauntering about, or comparing their guns and other weapons.  Their
women, heavily laden, and square in figure, were transacting the real
business of the market.  Amid the throng I looked out for some special
friends of mine, and soon espied them driving their mule down the zigzag
road.  "O Laurie," said I, "yonder is the group I want to introduce to
you; look at my pretty peasant-wife Spira, and Basil her husband; is he
not a grand specimen? six feet three, and so broad-shouldered, and such
a frank good-tempered expression of face; look at his rich silver-hilted
dagger, and his long gun, and that graceful bright scarf (_strucca_,
they call it) wound round him; doesn't he look like a doughty warrior?"

"He does, indeed," your uncle answered; "permit me, however, to hint
that your friend appears scarcely as gal_lant_ as he is _gal_lant; he
stalks on unhampered, leaving his little wife to trudge after with that
huge bundle of firewood on her back."

"And a child on the top of it," I rejoined, laughing; "all husbands are
not like you, Laurie, who feel injured if I insist on carrying my own
umbrella.  Now look at Spira's face--there is something so lovely in
that deep-tinted golden hair and those large mournful eyes.  Don't look
at her hands or ankles, please--hard work has spoilt them."

Spira now came up to me and kissed my hand, with a low obeisance, as her
wont was; she did not speak when her husband was by--he greeted us
frankly; then leaning on his long gun, said to me: "I have brought the
fuel, the quinces, and the walnuts your Excellency desired; also the
mutton-hams you bespoke--they are of my wife's own curing (I ask your
pardon for naming her) and right well cured."

The articles were submitted to my inspection, approved of, and paid for,
Basil asking very fair prices for them, and handing over the silver to
Spira as if he could not be "fashed" to carry it.  "Now, Basil," I
rather maliciously said, "pray relieve your wife of that heavy load; she
must be quite tired."

"Spira is used to heavy loads," replied the imperturbable Basil; "no
wife in our hamlet can carry so large a sheaf of corn as she."

Apparently it gratified Spira to be thus compared to a beast of burden;
for she crept up to Basil's side and kissed his sleeve.  The little boy
perched on her back, who had hitherto remained motionless, his face
hidden against her neck, and only his tangled auburn curls visible, now
threw back his head suddenly, and uttered a hoarse cough.  A thrill
seemed to run through the mother's whole frame at that sound, and she
lifted her terrified eyes to her husband.  Whatever he might feel, he
was too proud to betray anxiety in our presence; and taking the boy off
Spira's shoulders he addressed him thus: "Fear not, Nilo, little Nilo;
thou shalt live and grow up to be a man, and cut off more Turks' heads
in thy day than thy father and thy grandfather, put together."  So
saying, he tapped a bright silver medal attached to his own breast--the
Prince-Bishop's reward for extraordinary valour against the infidels.
The child looked up, amused; such a lovely child, of perhaps two years
old, with almond-shaped deep-blue eyes, pearly complexion, and sweet
dimpled mouth.  I noticed, however, that the eyes were heavy, and the
lip soft pink, not red, coral; his breathing came thick, and there was
something of the same appearance of distress about him that I once
witnessed in a dear little brother of my own, who died in an attack of
croup.  The sight roused within me feelings and memories that had long,
long slept.

The sky, meanwhile, had clouded over, and some heavy drops began to
fall--presaging one of those deluges of autumn rain which so often rush
down at Cattaro.  Mr Englefield urged me to return home, adding, "Had
you not better offer shelter to your mountain friends? that pretty child
hardly looks stout enough to bear a drenching."

I acted on the kind suggestion, and Spira was thankful to accept my
offer; as by the time she had driven her mule to our door it rained in
torrents.  The Montenegrin standard of cleanliness being very low, I
gave them an unoccupied room on the ground floor, and carried some food
to them there.  Spira scarcely tasted it, but crumbled some bread into a
cup of milk and water for little Nilo, and coaxed him to swallow a
mouthful or two.  By degrees her shyness wore off, and I drew her out to
talk of Basil and his exploits; how Basil had won a prize at a shooting
match given by their Bishop, and how he was esteemed nearly as good a
shot as that prince--not quite: nobody could quite come up to his skill,
who could hit a lemon thrown up to a great height in the air!  This
seems a singular accomplishment for a Bishop in the nineteenth century,
does it not?  Then she related how Basil had last year defended a pass
all by himself against five armed Turks; and how, in token of his
approval, the Vladika had deigned to baptise their little child, and
permitted him to be called Danilo (or Daniel) after himself.  So far all
was smooth; but when the little woman entered into particulars about the
Turkish war, I was astonished to see how ferocious she grew.  Her eyes
flashed and dilated as she denounced those "unbelieving dogs;" and she
talked of cutting off their heads as coolly as our sportsmen do of
bringing home the fox's brush!  I was shocked, and tried to bring to her
mind the heavenly precepts of mercy towards our enemies; but she only
looked bewildered, and said in reply, "Excellency, they are Turks."
Saddened, and rather repelled, I went back to your uncle; but scarcely
five minutes later a ringing cry from Spira's part of the house made us
both start.  We hastened to the spot, and beheld little Nilo stiff and
blue in his father's arms--his frame convulsed, and his throat emitting
that kind of barking sound which accompanies violent croup.  Basil, as
he held him, looked the image of despair.  As for Spira she had flung
herself in a heap in a corner of the room, crying out, like Hagar, "Let
me not see the death of the child!"  Neither of them had an idea of
trying any remedy, unless laying a leaden image of Saint Basil (the
patron of Montenegro) on the baby's breast might be called such.  When I
stole to Basil's side to look at the poor child, and offer a suggestion
of hope, he said briefly, "He is called; he must go, as our three others
have gone before him; I know it by that hoarse raven-note."  Then
breaking down altogether, he cried, "Nilo, Nilo, would I could die for
thee, little one! would I could die for thee!" and the strong man sobbed
as if his heart would break.  Your uncle and I, deeply moved, took
counsel together, and determined to try what could be done.  I flew to
my well-stocked medicine-chest, and weighed out some croup powders; your
uncle, kind soul! went off in search of a bath and hot water.  When I
returned, I found the parents on the move, preparing to carry their
child to a neighbouring church, that the priest might anoint it,
according to the rites of the Greek communion, before its death.  The
rain had ceased, but a dense mist had gathered in and sent a chilly
breath through the doorway where Basil stood with Nilo in his arms.
Spira was following--her hands clasped over her bright bodice, and her
face looking ten years older than when she came in.  So aghast was I at
this sight, that I stopped Basil peremptorily, exclaiming in my wretched
Slavonic, "Turn back, this instant, if you do not wish to kill the
child!"  The father glared on me angrily, and stalked across the
threshold, muttering some word that sounded like "heretic;" but Spira,
whose lovely eyes turned upon me with a ray of hope, happily interposed:
she plucked him by the sleeve, kissed it, and said humbly, "Basil, the
lady is good; I pray you hearken to her!"

Most providentially, the proud mountaineer's resolution gave way before
this meek appeal.  He turned back gloomily, let me take the child from
his arms, let me have my own way, in short; I beckoned to Spira to help,
and together we placed Nilo in the soothing warm water, and coaxed the
medicine between those pearly teeth, which at first closed stubbornly
against it.  It was anxious work, with Basil's dark, distrustful eyes
lowering upon me, but, thank Heaven, a blessed and complete success
crowned our efforts.  Half an hour later, the cold, stiff, little limbs
had relaxed, the breathing had become soft, and natural glow and
moisture had returned to the skin; the child knew his father, and lifted
his hands caressingly to stroke Spira's face.  Oh, the pure exquisite
delight of those moments, and the deep thankfulness also!  My heart
silently overflowed with both.  Basil and Spira were beside themselves
with joy.

To be brief.  We insisted on keeping Spira and the child with us till
Nilo's strength was restored; as for Basil, he discovered that he must
return to Montenegro that night.  He stalked off through the misty
moonlight, glad, I believe, of the fresh air and rapid climb as a
safety-valve for his overflowing rapture.  One look was all the thanks
he offered me at that time, but what a world of feeling did that look
convey!

The night passed without further alarm.

Little Nilo quickly recovered his strength, all the more quickly,
probably, from the unwonted care I insisted on bestowing on his
ablutions and diet.  He became a bonnie boy, and wound himself round our
hearts, and very sorry we were when the time came for parting.  Perched
on his mother's back, he returned to the Black Mountain the day week of
his seizure.

From that time, tokens of grateful, loving remembrance from our
Montenegrin friends ceased not to flow in.  It rained quinces, figs, and
walnuts; poultry cackled at our door, the bringers running hastily off
to get out of the way of payment; and, finally, an elaborate epistle
from the parish priest of Cetigna (Basil's home) expressed the gratitude
of the village for this our simple act of kindness.

II.

  "Oh, that I were where I would be."

Aunt Cattie was called away to see visitors, and it was not till after
tea that the story could be resumed.  Millie had chafed at the
interruption, and said it was horrid of people to come, and bring one
down from the Black Mountain to listen to talk about weather and
fashions.  Janie bore the delay more philosophically, observing that she
could not have turned the heel of her stocking so correctly while
thinking of Nilo and his poor mother.  Archie remained silent, only when
Aunt Cattie sat down and resumed her narrative, he was heard to mutter
to himself that it was "awful jolly!"

The day that Spira left us, she said, was the last of your uncle's
holiday.  That evening we sat together before the hearth on which a pine
log or two from Montenegro blazed.  Your uncle cracked his walnuts in a
thoughtful mood, and I sat listening to the wind which rose and rose
till it blew a perfect gale; when it paused, as if to take breath, I
could count the waves that plashed on the shingle, and hear the shouts
of people on the quay welcoming the mail steamer from Ragusa.

"Laurie," said I at last, "are you going by that vessel to-morrow
morning?"

"Yes," he answered, "I have made up my mind to go to Ragusa, and come to
an explanation with John Popham; there has been a misunderstanding
between us, Cattie--I may tell you this much--and he has been led to
doubt not only the prudence of my conduct in the affairs of the house,
but the purity of my motives also."

"Doubt your purity of motive!"  I cried.  "If he can do that, Laurie, it
is not fit you should remain in his service another moment; it is not,
indeed."

There was a quiet smile on his face as he sat opposite to me in the
flickering firelight; he did not speak and I sat silent too, perusing
the lines of that dear face with a strange unaccountable foreboding of
evil.

"The man," thought I, "who can meet the glance of those clear, honest,
grey eyes, hear the tones of that kindly voice, and harbour one
suspicion, must be blind indeed.  Heaven grant my Laurie be not too
honest, too unsuspicious for his own safety!  If he could only be
persuaded to take half the care of that he does of the interests of
those ungrateful Pophams, there would be no cause for fear."

Your uncle spoke at last.

"Wee wifie," he said, "one must not be in a hurry to break a connection
of thirty-three years' standing.  I was but two years old when Mr
Popham, the father of Francis and John, first took me up.  I was an
orphan with a bare pittance to maintain me, and no near relations; and
had Mr Popham been a less conscientious guardian, I might have been
exposed to many privations, ay, and temptations too.  As it was, he
nursed my little inheritance carefully, put me to a good though strict
school, and arranged that I should spend my holidays at his house.  Mrs
Popham (the mother of Francis, now head of our firm) was a mother to me
also, and her early death was my first keen and lasting grief.  It made
Francis and me cling closely to one another, the more so because
bereavement added much to the natural sternness of Mr Popham's
character.  Our holidays for the next three years were seasons rather of
restraint than of enjoyment, but bright days returned when he married
the second Mrs Popham, a young Greek of extraordinary beauty and
gentleness.  He only lived five years after that, and his death was a
great misfortune to his younger boy John, who was left at four years old
to the boundless spoiling of a doting mother.  Francis's character was
quite formed at that time, and his habits of business and order were
very remarkable for one so young.  At twenty, he took the direction of
affairs, and with the help of experienced advisers, has managed them
admirably for fifteen years.  He and I have met but rarely, as my knack
of mastering languages easily had caused me to be employed chiefly in
the service of the house abroad, but I think our friendship is such as
to stand the test of absence, ay, and of calumny too.  I do not, cannot,
believe he will endorse his brother's hasty censure of my conduct."

Laurie jumped up and paced the room awhile, then stood still, and said
abruptly--

"Shall I read you an article in the last `Quarterly,' Cattie?  It's in
my portmanteau somewhere; come and help me to look for it."

I linked my arm in his, well pleased, and we were crossing the hall and
listening to the pattering of the salt spray against the window, when,
lo! there came a sharp rap at the house door.  Mr Englefield unbarred
it cautiously, and started as he encountered a very tall and slight
figure wrapped in a shepherd's plaid, and seeming to cower under the
stormy blast.

"Mr Popham," he said, in a low, constrained voice; then observing the
wet and forlorn plight of the unexpected visitor, he added anxiously,
"Come in, sir, I beg; come in.  Catherine, see that Mr Popham's room is
got ready at once, and the stove lighted."

"Don't call me `Mr Popham,' Englefield," responded the musical,
pleading voice of the stranger.  "Call me John or Johnnie, as in old
days, if you don't wish to overpower me with shame and self-reproach.  I
have been an egregious fool, Englefield, and a most ungrateful one, and
really know not in what terms to implore your forgiveness."

"It is granted as soon as asked," replied your uncle in his frank way,
and he drew our guest in towards the blazing hearth, "Johnnie's" arm
lovingly twining itself round his neck as they walked together.  What a
revolution was this!  I stood by, in silent wonder, watching Laurie's
brightening face, and glancing up curiously at the fair-haired stranger.
As I observed his youthful appearance, more that of nineteen than of
his real age, twenty-two; his delicate features, glowing with
excitement; and his deep, blue eyes, with tears gathering on their long
lashes, I no longer marvelled at the tenderness with which my husband
had always spoken of him; my recent dislike quickly melted away, and
kind feelings sprang up in its place.  These feelings speedily took the
practical shape of providing dry clothes, supper and bed for our guest,
who seemed really distressed at giving me any trouble.  He positively
declined supper, saying, "he had dined late on the steamer."  As for
bed, why it was hardly worth while preparing that, for he must be up and
away by daybreak.  "He should go with a lighter heart now Laurie had
forgiven him."

"Go, and whither?" inquired your uncle who out or delicacy had
restrained his eager longing to learn how the affairs of the house
stood.

"I hardly know," answered Mr Popham; "that's the point I want to
discuss with you, Englefield.  I think I must go to Scutari, as that
rascal Orlando Jones appears to have crossed the Turkish frontier in
that direction.  I must, at any rate, track and secure those diamonds.
I can never face Francis otherwise; you know they were entrusted to our
care so specially."

My husband had listened in speechless astonishment to these disclosures,
and I saw him turn pale.  Mr Popham saw it too.

"Is it possible, my dear Laurence," he said, "that you had not heard of
Jones's having absconded?  Why, I wrote you five days ago a penitential
letter, and a full, true, and particular account of the rascal's
moonlight flitting; if, as it seems, you had never received my apology,
I wonder you didn't shut your door in my face; but you _are_ the best
fellow in the world."

"Nonsense," was the blunt reply; "drink that glass of mulled wine, John,
I insist upon it, and then come with me.  I must know all, that we may
see what's to be done, and do it at once."

I saw little more of Laurie that evening; their voices might be heard
through the thin wall in earnest talk.  Then he went out into the town
with a brow full of care and thought.  He would not let young Popham go
with him, but ordered him off to bed, observing.

"We will start early if I can obtain to-night from the authorities a
pass into the Turkish dominions.  My Cattarese servant, a sharp fellow,
will soon find us horses and a guide for the journey."

"Then you are going with me?  God bless you, Laurie," said John Popham,
earnestly.

"Of course I am," growled your uncle.

With an aching heart, I put the finishing touches to Laurie's travelling
gear, then went to bed, but not to quiet or refreshing sleep.  There is
generally something depressing, I think, in a very early setting out; my
heart sinks now as I recall the breakfast by lamplight; faint, bluish
dawn just marking the square outline of the window; the horses' tread,
as our man servant walked them up and down before the doors--the last
words and directions hastily given by the travellers.  Laurie found a
moment to take me aside and say: "Cattie, I think we shall be back very
shortly; Scutari, whither we can trace Jones, is but a few miles distant
and our journey attended with little or no risk, as we are well armed,
fairly mounted, and provided with a passport in due form.  I have
letters too to the Pasha which _may_ induce him to assist us in our
search after that rascal."

"Have you much hope of catching him?"  I asked.

Laurie shook his head.  "I confess I have very little," he said; "yet it
seems worth the attempt at all events; Johnnie is bent on making it, and
I can't let him go alone, poor boy!  Ah, had his letter reached me four
days ago, as it would have done had he trusted it to fitting hands, we
should have had a much better chance;" and he fairly stamped his foot
with vexation.

Well, they started; it was a Tuesday, and several days dragged their
slow length along, without any tidings of the absentees.  Saturday
morning came, and brought a throng of mountain women to market,
unaccompanied, for the first time, by their husbands.  Spira was there,
and delighted to see me, but even to her I could not hint my troubles,
as the good understanding then existing between Austria and England and
the Turks, was a very sore subject to a Montenegrin.  So I replied but
vaguely to her inquiries after my lord and master, and begged to know
why _hers_ had not made his appearance as usual.

"Oh, your Excellency, he is much better employed," she replied, "than
coming down here to buy salt; have you not heard? has nobody told you
the new outrage committed by those Turkish dogs? our deadly foe, the
Pasha of Scutari, without notice or warning, has attacked our Bishop's
island fort of Lessandro, at the head of the Scutari lake, and taken it;
ten of our men have been killed, my father's brother's son amongst them,
and ten taken prisoners.  The Bishop is mad about it, and Basil and all
the picked men are flocking to him.  The Pasha himself is at Lessandro,"
added Spira, "may a bullet from our Vladika's rifle whiz through his
brain shortly!  But what ails your Excellency? you shiver like our
silver aspen leaves."

I did indeed feel great disquiet at the thought of the wild work my
husband might be witnessing, and finding Spira's conversation too
warlike to suit my taste, walked homewards slowly, bidding her follow
with the marketings.  In our sitting-room I found Mr Popham!

He came up and took my two hands in his, as if he had been the friend of
a lifetime, instead of the acquaintance of an evening.

"I think, I hope he is safe," he said, looking very white.

"How safe?"  I asked; "tell me _all_, Mr Popham, if you please."

"I will," he answered; "it is a flesh-wound in the shoulder, nothing of
consequence, on my honour; he bade me tell you so, with his love."

"Am I to understand that you have left Mr Englefield wounded?"  I
asked; it never struck me, in my consternation, that I had worded the
question harshly, till I saw Mr Popham's look of deep distress.  There
was not the least anger in the crimson glow that suffused his face, nor
in his voice as he huskily answered: "I deserve this for my cruel
ingratitude towards him at Ragusa, but, on my honour, Mrs Englefield, I
am not to blame for leaving him now, nor shall I know rest till I am
again at his side."

"Thank you, thank you," I answered; "we will lose no time in going to
him; and now, let me hear some particulars."

"We reached Scutari all right," said Mr Popham; "the Pasha had just
left it to attack a fort belonging to the Prince of the Black Mountain;
so we followed, and reached the camp just as the fort was being stormed.
That evening we had an audience of the Pasha, in which Englefield laid
the whole matter before him; he spoke us fair, and promised help, but it
was all a sham, a regular sham; you will not wonder this when I tell you
that Orlando Jones, unseen by us was at the Pasha's elbow, bribing,
cringing, and sticking at nothing to gain his ends!  It seems the
wretched man has long been in communication with the Turks, and has now
adopted the Mussulman creed and dress.  In requital, a lucrative post
has been conferred on him."

"But to return to Laurie: on Thursday night, finding the Pasha still
impracticable, he advised our return to Cattaro next morning; we took
our leave of that dignitary and retired to the hut assigned us by the
Turkish quartermaster, in a wretched village near the head of the lake.
A force of some two hundred Turks guarded the place, but so negligently
that before daybreak they were surprised and overpowered by a daring
band of Black Mountaineers.  Our share in this transaction was rather
passive than active; in fact I was dead asleep till the door of the hut
was burst in; I then saw Englefield, who had been vainly trying to shake
me into consciousness, deliberately place himself between me and the
intruders.  That was a perilous moment; several swords were aimed at us,
and one came down on Laurie's shoulder, inflicting the wound I have
mentioned.  I must confess that its effect would have been far more
serious, but for a most strange and providential circumstance.  A
stalwart young mountaineer no sooner caught a glimpse of your husband's
face, than he rushed forward, grasped his comrade's arm, so as to weaken
the blow he could not quite avert, then threw himself on Laurie's neck
with wild yells of delight.  A few words from this `Basil,' as they
called him, to his companions, changed their murderous fury into
enthusiasm.  Laurie was hoisted on their shoulders, and carried at a
sort of shuffling trot a little way up the mountain, just within the
frontier of Montenegro; I followed close at their heels, and saw him
deposited in a hut, and his wound dressed by one of these gigantic
highlanders.  I watched by him for several hours afterwards."

"And how did he seem?"  I asked anxiously, for I well remembered
Laurie's telling me before we left England that he was of a feverish
temperament, and that hurts which others would recover from quickly,
became from that cause serious matters with him.  The answer rather
increased my fears.  He had fallen into a doze, but wakened within an
hour a good deal excited.  Perhaps the extreme roughness of the bed they
had laid him in, contributed to his unrest, also the heavy anxiety on
his mind.  He had talked confusedly of Orlando Jones, then he almost
raved about me, first begging I might not be told of his state, then
changing his mind suddenly, and entreating them to bring me to him.  You
will easily believe that I did not require such a summons to make me
hasten to his side.

An old mountaineer, past fighting, who had guided Mr Popham to Cattaro,
offered me his escort, and Spira, who was at the door with her mule,
went into an ecstasy of delight at the prospect of showing her dear
native crags to "our lady," as she called me.  I hastily put together
needful clothes for myself and Laurie, old linen, a change of sheets for
my dear patient, tea, arrow-root, and other provisions, and a selection
from the precious medicine-chest.  These were packed on one side of the
stout mule, and a seat for me was devised on the other side.  Happily
for the animal, I was as light as a feather in those days.  Seeing Mr
Popham pale and fatigued, I urged him to remain at our house till his
strength was recruited, and rejoin us the next Tuesday, when he would
easily find a competent guide in the market-place; but he rejected this
advice with vehemence, and after swallowing some refreshment and writing
several letters to Ragusa and England, declared himself quite ready for
a start.  My heart warmed to him for his love of Laurie.

Up, up the zigzag path I had so long panted to explore; up, up, we
climbed, but under circumstances how different from those I had pictured
to myself!  No Laurie at my side, enjoying every beautiful thing in
earth, air, or sky, showing me what to sketch and how to sketch it; but
vague, uneasy thoughts of him on his feverish couch and among half
savage people.  The channel of Cattaro lay below us, its jagged shores,
studded with pretty villages; on all sides were craggy grey peaks,
rising one behind the other, a sky of hazy blue arching over all.  My
guide Giuro was full of apologies for the roughness of the track we rode
upon, telling me the old Montenegrin legend "that at the Creation, the
bag which held the stones to be distributed over the earth, burst, and
let them all fall on the Black Mountain."

The road certainly was as bad as possible; but my mule advanced
sturdily, by jumps and jerks, till we reached the top of the pass.
There we were, I am afraid to pay how many hundred feet above the sea,
but overhanging it so completely that a pebble dropped from one's hand
fell into the waves.  The Ragusan steamer looked like a nutshell from
our eminence.

The ascent had occupied two hours and a half; it took us three more to
reach our halting-place, Cetigna, Spira's home.  A gentle descent led to
the village, and in the distance shimmered a white shroud-like mist,
which Spira told me covered the lake of Scutari.  Somewhere in that
direction Laurie must be lying, I knew; and the certainty doubled my
impatience to get to him.  Old Giuro now raised his voice to the
shrillest key imaginable, and, in a way peculiar to these mountaineers,
who talk to each other from hill tops half a mile asunder, announced
that "our lady" was approaching.  Whereupon a great hubbub arose; dogs
barked, and feminine voices responded eagerly.  Two or three muskets
were presently discharged, and the twang of the balls as they passed
near gave my nerves rather an unpleasant shock.  I did not then know
that the Black Mountaineers always receive their friends thus; in this
instance female hands had loaded and fired, the men being almost all
away fighting.  A band of brightly-clad women, not less than forty in
number, now came to meet me, their children frolicking round them, and
some boys playing, not very discordantly, the one-stringed fiddle of the
country.  At their head walked a grey-haired matron, whom Spira pointed
out as her grandmother, and who carried on her shoulder Nilo, looking
lovely in a "strucca" striped olive-green and mulberry-red.  The dear
little fellow knew me at once, and almost sprang to my arms, whereupon
the good housewives of Cetigna uttered a screech of delight, closed
round me and kissed my cloak, hands, and even lips with a fervour I
could have dispensed with.

Mr Popham, much amused with these greetings, pushed forward to the
little inn of the place to order supper.  I meanwhile yielded to Spira's
urgent wish, and turned into her cottage to be introduced to the
remaining members of her family.  You will smile, children, when you
hear that I found squatting round the hearth a great-grandfather of a
hundred years old, and a grandfather of eighty-two; her mother, a
handsome woman with scarlet vest and girdle encrusted with cornelians
was there also, and these, with Spira and her boy, made up five
generations.  Such patriarchal families, they say, are not uncommon on
the Black Mountain.  The fire-place was merely a raised hearth in one
corner of the room, with a cauldron hanging over it.  A lump of dough
was baking on the ashes; chimney there was none, so the smoke eddied
slowly round, a portion of it making its way into my throat and eyes; at
least one pig reposed on the floor of the hut, and I heard a faint
clucking of poultry roosting in some remote and dusky corner of the
chamber.  It really was a relief to get away from the motley group, and
under Spira's guidance I soon reached the clean little inn of Cetigna.
Here, in the bright, low kitchen, I found Mr Popham on his knees,
toasting bread, and at the same time giving our Cattarese landlady
useful hints as to the grilling of some fine trout her boy had just
caught.  A quaintly-carved chair had been dragged to the fireside, and
stuffed with cloaks to supply the want of cushions.  Tea was set forth;
also a flask of the famous Ragusa Malmesey; a red-legged partridge,
intended by the hostess for her own supper, had been carried off for
mine, she smiling complacently at the theft, and confiding to Spira that
so pleasant a gentleman had never visited the mountain before!  In fact,
Mr Popham was now quite in his glory, and as I lazily leaned back in my
chair and watched him (for he would not allow me to make myself of use),
his ingenuity and overflowing good-nature amused and cheered me.  After
supper we held a little council as to next day's movements, and my
spirits were further raised by Mr Popham's proposing that we should
start at five in the morning, so as to get to Laurie by noon.  The
indefatigable Spira begged to be our guide; all was settled, and I went
to bed in a small adjoining room, feeling almost happy.  It was an
untold comfort when alone to pull out my little Bible and Prayer-book,
and in that wild region to be able to commend Laurie, myself, and all we
loved to _His_ fatherly care "in whose hand are all the corners of the
earth."

III.

  "When pain and anguish wring the brow,
  A ministering angel thou."

  Scott.

If I went to sleep with a cheerful impression of the Black Mountain, my
first glance next morning dispelled it.  I woke at four, dressed, and
then put my head out of the one small window, from which I could see the
village of Cetigna, bathed in white moonlight.  This village, which, by
the way, is the capital of Montenegro, seemed to consist of scarcely
twenty hovels or houses, scattered about; a corner of a larger building
was visible, which I found afterwards was the Prince-bishop's palace.  A
crag rose opposite my window, on the top of which stood a low round
tower, crowned with at least twenty Turkish skulls, fixed to tall
stakes.  Strange trophies those Turkish heads were for the residence of
a Christian bishop!  Spira's entrance diverted my eyes and thoughts from
these horrible proofs of Montenegrin ferocity; and after partaking of an
inviting little breakfast of Mr Popham'a arranging I mounted my mule,
and we set out.  He rode also, and Spira and Giuro trudged alongside.
Leaving Cetigna and its grassy plain behind, we rode down a rough and
dangerous ascent.  We saw not a human being till, on turning a sharp
corner, we suddenly came on a party of Black Mountaineers--
active-looking fellows, coming up from the Turkish frontier, and singing
snatches of wild songs as they went.  They were going to their homes to
celebrate some feast, and meant to be back again under their Bishop's
standard before night.  As usual with these highland soldiers, they had
asked nobody's leave but their own for this freak.  They looked hard at
me and then at Mr Popham, and pointed out to one another, well pleased,
the Fez cap which he wore and politely took off to them.  Hats and
European caps of all sorts, you must know, they have a special dislike
to.  Spira and some of them exchanged greetings, and in reply to her
questions one of them said:--"Basil Basilovich was well at sunset; I saw
him with a fresh head at his girdle, guarding the hut of the wounded
stranger from the west."  There was nothing to be gleaned from them
respecting Mr Englefield's state, so we pushed on once more, my eyes
fixed on the brightening east, where presently the sun came up like a
torch.  We now came down on a rapid, clear, green stream, which hurries
to the Lake of Scutari.

The stream widened into a little river, and we suddenly turned to the
right, and went down to its bank through a patch of Indian corn seven
feet high.  A number of wild ducks flew out of the reeds, startled
partly by our approach, partly by that of a boat, in which sat a
solitary figure rowing vigorously.  "It is Basil!" cried Spira,
joyfully.  He heard the voice, looked up, saw her, recognised me with a
start of glad surprise, and at once ran his boat ashore, and joined us.
Spira, after four days' separation, did not know how to make enough of
him.  He seemed in his lordly manner truly glad to see her again, and
asked with much earnestness after his boy.  To me his manner was one of
almost reverential courtesy; scarcely durst I ask him how he had left
Laurie, but while the question was faltering on my tongue, Spira came
out with it in round, unvarnished terms, saying, "Is our good Englishman
alive?--is he better?"

"Alive, but not better," answered Basil bluffly; "a hurt which I should
have forgotten in three days has eaten into his very flesh and bone;
there must be devilry in it, and I am on my way to fetch priest Jovan
from Nariako to exorcise him."

"Take me to him first, kind Basil," said I anxiously; "I too have
soothing spells here," pointing to the valise which held my remedies,
"nor shall prayers be wanting to aid them."  I wept as I spoke; Basil,
with some odd contortions of feature, meant, I believe, to drive back
sympathetic tears, beckoned us to get into the boat.  Spira and he
followed with my light baggage, and Giuro remained behind in charge of
the animals.  Softly and swiftly we glided along, the green waters
rippling and gurgling round our boat.  The river gradually widened till
it grew into a lake, the lovely Lake of Scutari.  Of its beauties I can
say little, for, indeed, they fell on a heedless eye; but I remember
well the deeply indented shore to our left, under which we stole along,
the flocks of ducks and cormorants, and the noble milk-white herons that
rose up screaming at our approach.

"Your husband lies yonder, near the crest of this next hill," said Basil
to me, indicating by a jerk of his chin a craggy height almost
overhanging the water; "your excellency would see the roof of the hut,
but a wild cherry tree hides it."  Then he explained to me (Mr Popham
not understanding his dialect) that we had but to double one more
headland, and we should come to a creek, and a landing-place, and a path
leading straight to the hut.  You may think how my heart bounded to be
there!

But we were reckoning without our host.  On rounding the headland there
was the path indeed, like a white thread on the green height, but it was
beset by foes.  Several shots fired from that direction showed this too
plainly; and I saw Basil's eyes dilate with wonder and wrath as he
marked the quick flashes, the smoke, the sharp report of fire-arms in
the tall thicket.  The fact was, the enemy had within the last quarter
of an hour stolen on a party of mountaineers set to guard that point,
and surprised them.  Our friends were fighting with their usual
desperate bravery, but they seemed likely to be worsted.  Basil now
signed to Mr Popham that we must turn back, and effect a landing on the
other side of the headland; and accordingly ten minutes' rowing brought
us back to that point.  Meanwhile, Mr Popham drew closer to me, and
said, with a grave solicitude scarcely natural to him, "You see the plan
is that we should scale the hill on this side, which the enemy has not
reached--possibly may not attempt to reach.  Once at the top--where
Laurie is, I mean--you are safe enough, for a strong body of the black
highlanders is posted there; and the Turks would have no object that I
could see in attacking them.  But, dear Mrs Englefield, there _is_ a
certain amount of risk in the ascent.  I ought not to disguise this from
you.  If it--the ascent, I mean--should occupy much time (and it is so
steep and tangled that it might prove tedious); and if our friends
should be driven back speedily, the Turks might be upon us before we
reached the crest.  Mind, I don't say it is probable, but it is
possible.  For a man the risk is a trifle, not worth thinking twice
about; but for a woman!--Good heavens!--that's quite another thing."

He paused, then added, "The sum of all this is, that I want you to turn
back with Spira, and stay at the next hamlet till this alarm is over.
Basil will guide me back to Laurie, and we will cheer him with the hope
of your coming.  I am a poor nurse compared with you, but I'll do my
best."

He was so kind, so in earnest, poor fellow!  I wrung his hand, and said,
"Thank you again and again.  You are a true friend, and Laurie knows it.
But if you won't think me obstinate, I would rather go on; Laurie may
be very ill, very wretched; and the wild people about him may not know
how to treat him.  You would hardly know, perhaps, for you can't be used
to sick-room ways, and Laurie's ways in particular.  From what you say,
the risk is small, almost nothing; and I was brought up at the foot of
Skiddaw, and can climb like a cat, so I should not delay you; and--"

"Enough!" he said, resuming his offhand manner.  "Such an array of
reasons cannot be gainsaid; and, indeed, I shouldn't feel comfortable in
leaving you down here with no champion but little Spira, so let us be
off at once.  Head the van, you see, by crossing this Slough of Despond
on friend Basil's back!"

Danger always sharpens my sense of the ridiculous, and the sight of
Basil steadying himself with a pole, and striding through the mire with
the long-legged Englishman on his back, fairly upset my gravity.  He
soon landed him, and came back for me; lifting me on one arm, and
carrying me as easily and tenderly as if I had been little Nilo.

Well! we scrambled up the pathless steep, through oaks and ashes of
mushroom growth to a height of perhaps two hundred feet.  It was
troublesome climbing, for there was an undergrowth of brier and bramble
which tore my clothes, and the sharp crags which jutted in all
directions out of the ground cut my feet; nevertheless, I progressed
rapidly, outstripping Spira and Mr Popham, and keeping alongside of
Basil, who now and then stretched out a helping hand to me and nodded
grim approval.

No one uttered a word, and a sign from Basil made us understand that we
were to keep in the shade, lest, perchance, some of the enemy might be
straggling in our direction.  I was growing tired and breathless, when
our herculean guide signed to me to look upwards.  My eye following the
lead of his finger, travelled across a curtain of foliage--the delicate
ash leaf, faded and ready to drop away; the sturdier oak, brown, yellow,
dull green, or blotted with crimson.  At the top of all was a hut
perched on the edge of the cliff; that was Laurie's hut, Basil
whispered.  I could see the wall, built of rough stones, and a miserable
little hole meant for a window, and a bright patch of red, probably a
"strucca," stuffed into it to keep out the cold.  At that sight I forgot
my fatigue, and Mr Popham grew excited, and waved his cap over his
head, crying, "Hurrah!  Now go ahead, Mrs Englefield!" for which piece
of boyish folly he received a frown from Basil, the darkest I ever saw
on human face.

We were brought here to a standstill by a smooth wall of rock about ten
feet high.  In order to get round it, we had to crawl some yards to our
right, that is nearer to the scene of conflict.  There were voices,
trampling of feet, and the report of fire-arms, close by, as it seemed,
but really on the shoulder of the hill, a quarter of a mile off.  "More
foes climbing the hill!"  Basil muttered; "I know their tread.  Why do
not our men come down, and give them the meeting?  Ah, they _are_
coming! praise to Saint Basil!  I hear them--I see them;" and he lifted
his head cautiously, and fixed his lynx eyes on a point where the
hillside met the pale blue sky.  "They are pouring down--twenty, thirty
of them!  Not one would stay behind, I warrant!  Ah, why must I?"

"Why must you, husband?" responded Spira, but in a submissive tone.
"Go, and trust me to guide our lady to her husband.  I will die sooner
than any harm should befall her."

It was a tempting offer, but the noble fellow resisted it.  "Go to," he
said, still in the same low voice.  "What! leave our Nilo's preserver to
the care of a woman, and of a prating boy that knows not how to take
care of himself?  Peace, woman! not another word!"

We climbed the rock at the first practicable place, Basil mounting
first, and lowering one end of his "strucca" for me to hold by.  Mr
Popham followed, saying, playfully, in my ear, "Ticklish work, ain't it;
this holding on by one's nails and eyebrows?"

Poor, poor John! yet why should I say so?  No doubt, Providence ordered
all that should befall him, and ordered it in mercy.  He was of too
yielding a nature, perhaps, to fight the battle of life, yet too
tender-hearted and right-minded to err without anguish of spirit.  Yes,
I see now, and Laurie sees, that all was ordered for the best!  But to
proceed.

We now crept towards the left, on a narrow ledge surmounted by a natural
wall, similar to that we had scaled.  This wall and the shelf beneath
it, jutted out at one point so as to conceal all beyond it; when Basil
reached the spot, he looked stealthily round the angle of the rock, drew
back sharply, shouldered his gun, and signed to Mr Popham to do the
same.  At that instant, two shots were fired by the unseen foes, but
fell harmless.  Basil advanced, partially screened by the rock, took aim
and fired; then I heard branches crashing.  Certainly the enemy had been
struck or fled; but there were more behind,--three, four, turbaned Turks
pressing round the corner!  Basil, seeing them, flung down his gun and
threw himself upon the foremost.  The Turk seemed not much behind him in
strength, and for several terrible minutes they wrestled together, John
Popham's threatening attitude as he stood ready to fire, keeping the
others at bay.  The struggle ended by Basil's enemy slipping his foot,
and being flung down the steep.  I know not whether he was badly hurt or
not, but he gave us no more trouble, vanishing amid the brushwood with
magic speed.  His three comrades now showed some disposition to do the
same, but Basil would not let them; he snatched, with a fierce smile,
the gun I had reloaded (yes, I _could_ load a gun, your uncle had taught
me to do that early in our married life), and fired it at the foremost
man, but to my infinite relief, with no deadly effect.  The poor fellow,
though slightly wounded, summoned strength to dash over the precipice
and make his escape.  The third followed unhurt; only one remained, an
elderly wrinkled man, who, it seemed, knew something of Christian and
civilised usages; he threw down his gun, cast himself at John Popham's
feet, and in an abject, yet piteous tone, exclaimed, "Quarter, quarter,
noble sir; you are no Montenegrin to slay a helpless old man."

Poor John could not make out a word of this appeal, but the cry for
mercy could not be mistaken, and it found an instant response in his
gentle heart.  He gave the suppliant a re-assuring nod, and signed to
the astounded Basil that he would not permit him to be touched.  Alas,
what availed his kind intentions?  I have been told there is no instance
on record of a Black Mountaineer giving quarter to a Mussulman, to such
lengths have ages of oppression goaded a generous people!  Seeing the
deadly fire in Basil's eye, I flew to him and plied him with prayers and
angry expostulations.  All in vain; he beckoned Spira to lead me away as
one should give over a petted but troublesome child to its nurse, and
deliberately put a pistol to the old man's head.  "Now, if this is not
butchery, I don't know what is!"  I heard John exclaim; and without a
moment's hesitation, he snatched at the pistol and tried to wrest it
from Basil's grasp.  I could not see exactly what passed, but there was
a moment's struggle, then a report, and the ball lodged in John's
breast.  Oh, the agony of that moment! words cannot paint, nor thought
realise it!  With a loud cry, Basil rushed forward to support Mr
Popham, but I bade him stand back, and he at once obeyed.  I contrived
to catch poor John as he fell, and laying his head on my left arm tried
my utmost with the other hand to stanch the blood that flowed from the
wound.  It was right to try, but I knew all the while it was perfectly
useless.  He sighed once or twice, then opened his large blue eyes, and
looked fixedly on me; oh, with such a beautiful soft expression.  I am
sure he felt no pain, he seemed perfectly easy in body and mind; it was
a comfort even then, to be sure of this.  "It's no use, Mrs
Englefield," he murmured, bringing out each word very slowly; "No use,
thank you; I'm going--best I should go--I should have done no credit to
the house--tell Laurie, with my love--now farewell--God bless you--and
me too--and I think He will."  His head dropped on my arm at that last
word, and he added no more; I believe the angels were coming for him
then.

Don't cry, my dear children; perhaps had John lived to grow grey, there
might have been greater and truer cause to weep for him.

I did not speak or move for some time, for life seemed still flickering
about the parted lips.  At length the stillness could not be mistaken,
and I laid his head softly on a mossy stone, and closed his eyes; then I
looked round and saw Basil leaning against the rock, watching me with an
expression of sullen misery in his face.  My heart smote me, for after
all he had never intended to hurt John, and it had been partly the poor
fellow's reckless way of snatching his weapon that had caused this
calamity; still, I felt too much revolted by the cold-blooded attempt on
the Turk's life, to speak to him with calmness, so we remained aloof and
silent.

A great stir now arose on the hillside, and I saw a large party of the
mountaineers returning from their raid against the Turks with every mark
of triumph.  Presently, a number of them turned in our direction.  Many
glittering dark eyes rested on our mournful group with curiosity,
wonder, or pity.  I felt abashed at first, and was considering how I
could enlist their help in carrying the body to a place of shelter near
Laurie's hut, when I saw the crowd open.  To my great joy, an officer in
European dress came forward, exclaiming "Is it possible? you, Mrs
Englefield, here?" then, seeing my bloodstained hands and cloak, he
added, "and hurt, I fear?" and he was at my side in a moment.  With
unspeakable comfort, I recognised Captain Blundel, an Englishman, in the
Austrian engineer service, who had dined with us several times at
Cattaro.  My husband liked him particularly, and their acquaintance
seemed in the way to become a friendship, when Captain Blundel had been
ordered up the country in order to survey some part of it for a
government map.  I soon relieved his mind of the fear that I was
wounded, and told my story in the fewest words possible.  Oh, the relief
of having a strong mind to lean upon once more!  Not till then did I
know how utterly exhausted I was.  Captain Blundel seemed quite at home
with the mountaineers, selected some to carry the body up the hill, sent
a couple to guard the door of Mr Englefield's hut, lest the tidings
should be carried to him hastily, and, lastly, to my great delight, took
measures to procure surgical help for him as quickly as possible.

"That is a blessing I dared not hope for," I exclaimed; "they told me
there was no surgeon to be found in Montenegro."

"And they told you right;" he answered, "but happily at this moment, it
is otherwise.  The Prince-bishop, who was brought up, you know, in
Russia, has a clever medical man from Saint Petersburgh on a visit to
him just now; his highness is about to pass this way, on his march from
the Lake of Scutari back to Cetigna; he knows me well, and is besides
too kind-hearted not readily to lend us Dr Goloff's services for a
short time."

We walked slowly up the hill, Captain Blundel and myself keeping near
the party that bore poor John's body.  The other mountaineers hurried
forward with such shouts of glee and exultation that I could not help
asking what it all meant.  "It means," replied my companion, "that the
gallant fellows have made a successful raid over the Turkish border, and
surprised an underling of the Pasha of Scutari, laden with money and
jewels of his master's and his own.  I was surveying near the spot where
he was captured.  I never saw a fellow so terrified, and not without
reason, for they would have beheaded him there and then, had he not
declared himself a British subject and no Turk; they carried him to
their Prince, in whose custody he remains."

It flashed at once across my mind that this description agreed, in many
points, with that of Orlando Jones.  I determined, without delay, to
hint these suspicions to Captain Blundel, and gave him, in the strictest
confidence, an outline of that villain's history.  He listened gravely,
asked several questions much to the point, and ended by begging me to
trust the matter in his hands.

We were now at our journey's end, and I begged for some water, and
hastily washed my bloodstained hands and cloak, lest they should
frighten your uncle.  Captain Blundel, meanwhile, saw the body laid in a
sheltered place, and appointed two mountaineers to watch by it.  But
Basil, he afterwards told me, now came forward, and insisted on that
duty being left to him; he would take no refusal, and more than once,
when Captain Blundel looked in, he found him on his knees at the head of
the rude bier, praying devoutly.  "No people," added Captain Blundel,
"make longer prayers than the Black Mountaineers, nor, I believe, more
devout ones."

I entered alone the hovel where my husband lay; what a place it was!
The floor was unpaved, and positively alive with mice and fleas; the
walls were of stones loosely heaped together, and little bright flecks
of light peeped through the crevices.  Wood smoke curled up from the
hearth and so dimmed the air that I could not at once distinguish the
dear object of my search.  Two women were there, kind though rough
nurses; one was baking cakes on the hearth for him, the other was
holding to his lips a cup of sour milk.  He was propped up against a
pile of blankets, and his features looked wan and sunk.  He caught sight
of me at once, and snatched me to his breast with a vehemence so unlike
his calm self that it almost startled me.  So did his rapid utterance
and feverish rather unconnected questions, ending with, "Where's John?
isn't he with you?"

"No," I tremblingly answered, neither daring to tell the truth nor to
withhold it from him in his critical state.

"Then, my dear, where is he?" he rejoined quickly.

"He is--he has been called home," I said, not knowing what else to say.

"Very extraordinary," I heard him mutter, as he sank back on his pallet,
"but they were right; John has no head for business; when did he go
home, my dear?"

I could not help bursting into tears at this reiterated inquiry; your
uncle raised himself on his elbow and gazed in my face, and as he did
so, a sudden light seemed to break in upon him.  I knew suspense would
be torture, and added, "Yes, dear Laurie, he was called home this
morning; his death was by a pistol-shot, purely accidental,--no pain, no
distress, conscious to the last, and quite satisfied to go; he desired
me to give you his love, Laurie; now you know the truth, and you shall
hear every particular as soon as you are strong enough to bear it."

Your uncle heard these tidings in perfect silence; he was calm, but too
deeply heart-stricken to speak; next to me, I think he loved John better
than any one in the world; often, very often, when I go into his
dressing-room, I find him gazing on the sketch of him in crayons, that
hangs over his chimney-piece.  I will show it you when, you come to stay
with us.

It was a sense of thankfulness for my preservation from danger that made
your uncle bear up as he did.  When I came to examine his wound I was
shocked at the state it was in.  A sword-cut extended from the neck over
the shoulder to the arm, not only unhealed, but to the highest degree
inflamed.  No wonder his whole frame was fevered, for the suffering must
have been severe indeed.  The kind but rough treatment of his highland
nurses was not calculated to promote a speedy cure; the food they
brought him was not such as a sick man could eat; nor could they
understand his English prejudice in favour of cleanliness.  With great
difficulty (he afterwards told me) he had the night of his arrival
obtained a poultice, the application of which had given him such relief
that he had dropped asleep.  Presently, however, he was wakened by two
or more rats tugging at it with all their might.  He had tried to drive
the intruders away, but was fairly obliged to give in, and fling the
poultice to the farthest corner of the room.

I was bathing the shoulder with warm water when a stranger in the
uniform of a Russian colonel appeared, and introduced himself as Dr
Goloff.  He went to business at once, inspected the wound, felt the
pulse, then said there was no chance of his patient's improving until he
was removed from that unwholesome place.  The irritative fever which
accompanies such a wound had been much aggravated, he said, by bad air
and improper dressings.  He was commissioned, he added, by his friend
Captain Blundel to see Mr Englefield removed at once to Captain
Blundel's tent, which was pitched for surveying purposes near the foot
of this hill.  No sooner said than done.  A kind of litter was
constructed, and your uncle placed upon it.  We were about to set out
when I saw Basil eyeing us from afar, sadly and gloomily.  The
remembrance of a shade of injustice towards him came across me
painfully, so I went to him and asked him to be one of Laurie's bearers;
poor Basil! he sprang to execute my bidding with a look of impassioned
gratitude that was most touching.  With his powerful help the short
journey was soon accomplished, and the litter safely set down in the
large, watertight, and cheerful tent.

A painful process was needed in order to bring the wound into a right
state for healing, and when it was over, Dr Goloff administered to your
uncle a composing draught, adding, cheerily, "You, monsieur, will do
well to sleep, while I give madame instructions for your future
treatment."  He then drew me aside, and after relieving my mind by
giving a favourable opinion of the case added a strong caution against
suffering Laurie's mind to dwell on painful subjects.  By so doing, he
said, not only would the patient's recovery be rendered tedious, but his
nerves might be shaken for life.  He could see that some anxiety weighed
heavily on his mind; it should at all costs be removed.

"It should indeed, but how?" thought I, with a despairing sigh.

The sorrowful question was about to be answered through the mercy of
that good Providence which helps even the faithless and undeserving.  I
was musing dolefully at the tent door when a large party appeared in the
distance, and one of them spurred forward, and came up to me at full
gallop.  It was Captain Blundel.  He dismounted, and with a beaming face
said--"Good news, Mrs Englefield; I think I have brought your patient a
tonic more effectual than even Dr Goloff could prescribe.  When I left
you an hour and a half ago, I went to the Prince-Bishop, and imparted to
him our suspicions as to the true name and history of his prisoner,
begging his permission to sift the matter.  With his usual gentlemanlike
feeling he at once granted it.  I then hastened to the hut where the
prisoner lay guarded by unfriendly Montenegrins.  Without preamble, I
said, `I have the honour of speaking to Mr Orlando Jones, I believe?'
`Who told you my name, sir?' he exclaimed, starting to his feet in great
alarm: then, perceiving the mistake he had made in thus proving his own
identity, he tried to retract, but stammered and broke down.  I
proceeded quietly to demand the restoration of the papers and jewels,
fraudulently carried off by him from Mr Popham's office at Ragusa.  He
tried to shuffle off the charge.  `Very well,' said I, `do as you
please, but mark me, I am empowered by his highness to say that only by
full restitution can you hope for a continuance of his protection; if
that is withdrawn, your life is scarcely worth a pin's purchase.'  The
poor wretch turned pale and shook in every joint.  Feeling, doubtless,
the truth of this last remark he surrendered at discretion, entreating
me to stand his friend, and confessing the whole extent of his frauds.
His property, he said, was all in the hands of his captors, but it was
possible they might not have discovered the jewels as they were
cunningly secreted within his saddle.  To be brief, I got the Vladika's
leave to examine the saddle, and found within it this packet, which I
have every reason to believe is the object of your husband's search."

Tremblingly I carried the precious packet to your dear uncle.  Never
shall I forget his look of relief on opening it, and finding the lost
jewels safe.  Some important papers were also there--everything, in
fact, that was missing; for the most valuable documents of all, Laurie
had had the precaution to transfer to his office at Cattaro when his
suspicions of Jones had ripened into certainty.

After warmly thanking Captain Blundel for his invaluable help, your
uncle said, "Let me ask of you, my dear friend, two more proofs of
kindness.  In the first place, will you undertake the safe transport of
this precious packet to Cattaro, whither you say you are shortly to
return; in the next, will you convey the expressions of my sincere
gratitude to the Prince-Bishop in the fittest terms?"

"Your first request is easily granted," replied Captain Blundel; "your
last it would be superfluous in me to undertake, as the Vladika has
expressed his intention of inquiring after you in person, and here he
comes."

I turned and saw Basil, holding up the tent curtain while his highness
entered.  The prince did indeed appear a Saul amongst his people.
Taller than the tallest Black Highlander from the shoulders upwards, his
figure was finely modelled, his movements were free and active, his eyes
dark and brilliant.  Nothing about him except his long beard, which was
black and glossy, reminded one of his sacred office; he wore a scarlet
pelisse, fur cap, blue wide trousers, and in his belt a pair of plain
pistols.  He advanced towards Laurie's bed, replying with peculiar grace
to my silent courtesy, then in a voice of almost languid gentleness
inquiring of me after my husband's wound.  He spoke in French.  I took
courage to reply in the same language, offering our heartfelt thanks for
his intervention in our favour, and for Dr Goloff's timely aid.  Laurie
raised himself on one arm and joined in these acknowledgments, but the
Vladika kindly bade him lie down.  He remained but a few minutes with
us, being in haste to resume his journey, and at his departure he
frankly and cordially invited us to return his visit at Cetigna.  Basil
attended him back to his charger, then returned full of pride and
delight to congratulate us on this honour.

We saw the kind and noble Prince-Prelate no more, as a Turkish invasion
of his northern frontier hurried him away from his little capital before
Laurie was well enough to be moved there.  We remained ten days under
Captain Blundel's canvas roof, he most kindly undertaking to superintend
the removal of poor John's body to Cattaro, and its respectful interment
there.  Meanwhile Basil was my unwearied helper in the task of nursing
Laurie--a happy task, as the beloved invalid gained strength each day.
The faithful fellow escorted us to cetigna, then flow back to his
prince's side for some weeks, but managed to return to Cetigna in time
to be our guide to Cattaro.  How thankful I felt when I saw your dear
uncle once more installed in his home! and to complete my satisfaction,
his dear and early friend, Francis Popham, joined us there almost
immediately, having left England on receiving from Captain Blundel the
mournful tidings of his brother's death.  Under his able management,
affairs were soon restored to perfect order.  I scarcely need to tell
_you_ how it has pleased Heaven to prosper your uncle's and his joint
exertions since that time, and how a few months ago your uncle became a
partner in that house and we returned to live in dear old England.

Basil and Spira are still alive.  "Little Nilo" is grown a noble-looking
youth as gallant as his father, and far better taught, having received a
good education in one of the excellent schools founded by our friend
Bishop Danilo.

Thus ends our adventure on the Black Mountain; so now to bed, all of
you, and I wish you a good night and happy dreams.



CHAPTER FIVE.

THE BOATSWAIN'S SON: A TALE OF THE SEA, BY WILLIAM H.G. KINGSTON.

It was the memorable 1st of June.  A sea fight ever to be renowned in
history was raging between the fleets of England and France.  The great
guns were thundering and roaring, musketry was rattling, round-shot, and
chain-shot, and grape, and langridge, and missiles of every description,
invented for carrying on the bloody game of war, were hissing through
the air, crashing against the sides of the ships, rending them asunder,
shattering the tall masts and spars, sending their death-dealing
fragments flying around, and hurling to the deck, mangled and bleeding,
the gallant seamen as they stood at their quarters in all the pride of
manhood, fighting for the honour and glory of heir respective countries.
A dark canopy hung over the scene, every moment increasing in density
as the guns belched forth their flashes of flame and clouds of smoke,
filling the pure air of heaven with sulphureous vapours, and almost
concealing the fierce combatants from each other's gaze.

"Who is that brave youngster?" asked the captain of the renowned
`Marlborough,' a seventy-four, which lay hotly engaged surrounded by
foes in the thick of the fight; "I never saw a cooler thing or better
timed."

"The son of Mr Ripley the boatswain, sir," was the answer.

"I must have my eye on him, there is stuff in that lad," observed the
captain.  The deed which had called forth this eulogium was certainly
well worthy of praise.  The "Marlborough" had for some time been
furiously engaged, almost broadside to broadside, with the "Impetueux,"
a French seventy-four, which ship had just fallen aboard her, the
Frenchman's bowsprit becoming entangled in her mizen rigging.  To keep
her antagonist in that position was of the greatest consequence to the
"Marlborough," as she might thus rake her fore and aft, receiving but
little damage in return.  An officer and two or three men sprang into
the "Marlborough's" mizen rigging to secure the bowsprit to it.  The
French small-arm men rushed forward to prevent this being done, by
keeping up a fire of musketry.  The two seamen fell.  The lieutenant
still hung in the rigging, but the rope with which he was lashing the
bowsprit to it was shot from his hand; no other was within reach.
Having just delivered the powder he had brought from below, young Ripley
was watching the proceeding.  Seizing a rope he sprang into the ringing
unhurt amid a shower of bullets, and handed it to the brave officer.
Together they made the required turns for lashing it fast, and descended
to the deck in safety.  The young powder-boy then resuming his tub was
speedily again seen at his station, composedly sitting on the top of it
as if he had performed no unusual deed.  The "Marlborough" had soon
another antagonist, the "Mucius," seventy-four, which fell aboard her on
the bow, the three ships thus forming a triangle, of which the British
ship was the base.  With these two opponents, each more powerful than
she was, the "Marlborough" continued the seemingly unequal fight, but
the stout arms and hearts of her crew made amends for their inferiority
in numbers.  Her mizen-mast fell soon after the "Mucius" engaged her,
her fore and main masts followed, and the Frenchmen began to hope that
victory was to be theirs, but they had not discovered at that time the
stuff of which British tars are made.  Though dismasted herself, she had
her foes fast so that they could not escape.  So well did her crew work
their guns, that they quickly shot away the bowsprit and all the lower
masts of the "Impetueux," those of the "Mucius" soon sharing the same
fate.  At this juncture another French ship, the "Montague," passing
under the "Marlborough's" stern, fired a broadside into her of
round-shot and langridge, killing many of her brave crew, and wounding
among others her captain, though receiving but a few shots in return.
The first battle in that long, protracted, and bloody war was over, and
won by England's veteran admiral, Lord Howe; six of the enemy's finest
line of battle ships forming the prize of victory, and among them the
"Impetueux."

The "Marlborough's" captain had not forgot the promise he had made to
himself in favour of Young Ripley.  As he lay wounded in his cabin he
sent for the boatswain.  The proud father had heard of his son's
gallantry, and the captain's words had been repeated to him.  It would
have been difficult to find a finer specimen of the superior class of
British seaman, the pith and sinew of the navy, than the boatswain of
the "Marlborough" presented, as, still in the prime of manhood, he
stood, hat in hand, before his captain.  By his manner and appearance he
looked indeed well fitted for the higher ranks of his profession, but it
was his lot to be a boatswain, and he did not complain.  With unfeigned
satisfaction he heard the account of his son's gallantry and coolness
rehearsed by the captain's lips.

"You have always proved yourself to be a brave man and a good officer,
and although I have it not in my power to reward you as you deserve, I
can your son," said the captain.  "Would it be satisfactory to you to
see him placed on the quarterdeck?"

The father's heart beat quick; the blush of gratified pride rose to his
cheeks as he answered, "It is the thing of all others I should prize.  I
trust that he will not be found unfitted for the rank to which he may
attain if you thus put his foot on the lower ratlins."

"I am glad to have hit the thing to please you, Mr Ripley," said the
captain.  "Your son shall at once be rated as a midshipman in the ship's
books;" and then he added, a shade of grief passing across his
countenance, "He will have no difficulty in getting an outfit from the
kits of the four youngsters who were killed on the 1st.  By the by, what
is he called?"

"Pearce, sir--Pearce Ripley is his name," answered the boatswain.

"Very well; send my clerk to me, and tell your boy that he is a
midshipman.  The first lieutenant will introduce him to his new
messmates, and secure him a favourable reception," said the captain as
the boatswain withdrew.

Pearce Ripley was a fine-looking lad of about fourteen, with an
ingenuous countenance and frank manner, which spoke of an honest, brave
heart.  With the ship's company he had been a general favourite; it was
to be proved how far he would recommend himself to the officers.

In the afternoon the young gentlemen, as all the members of the
midshipmen's mess were called, were summoned on the quarterdeck, and
briefly addressed by Mr Monckton, the first lieutenant.  Pearce Ripley
was then sent for, and the boatswain's son had no cause to complain of
his reception by those whose messmate he was about to become.  They,
with one exception, came forward and cordially shook him by the hand,
and when he entered the berth they all seemed to vie who should pay him
the most unobtrusive attention as forthwith to place him at his ease.
So surely will true bravery and worth be rightly esteemed by the
generous-hearted officers of the British Navy.  Pearce had gained the
respect of his messmates; he soon won their regard by his readiness to
oblige, his good temper, his evident determination not to give or take
offence, and his general kind bearing towards all.  On duty he showed
that he was resolved to merit the good opinion which had been formed of
him.  The only person who differed from the majority was Harry Verner, a
midshipman of about his own age.  Though Verner had shaken hands with
him, it had been with reluctance and marked coldness.  His manner was
now haughty and supercilious in the extreme, and he took every
opportunity of making sneering remarks about men who had risen from the
lower orders always being out of place and never doing any good.  "If
such were to become customary in the service, it would drive all the
gentlemen out of it," he remarked one day in Pearce's hearing.  "Not if
those who entered it knew how to behave as gentlemen," Pearce replied,
quietly.  Verner said nothing in return, but he gave a look to show his
intense displeasure.  Generally Pearce walked away when Verner spoke in
that style, or when at table, and he could not move, pretended not to
hear what was said.

The fleet reached Portsmouth.  Great was the satisfaction of the British
nation at the victory won.  The good King George the Third and the kind
Queen Charlotte went on board all the ships and visited the wounded;
honours were awarded to the chiefs, and those officers who had
especially distinguished themselves were presented to their Sovereigns.
Among others was Pearce Ripley, as the midshipman who had helped to take
the "Impetueux."  The "Marlborough's" crew declared on this that he was
a marked man and must get on in the service.  The remark greatly excited
Harry Verner's indignation and wrath.  "It is high time for me to quit
the service after this," he remarked, when the King patted Pearce on the
head, but did not even glance towards him.  Of memorable days in English
history, the 1st of June, 1794, stands justly prominent.

II.

The "Marlborough," though victorious, had received so tremendous a
battering from her numerous opponents, that it was very clear the stout
craft could not again go to sea without a thorough repair.  Her officers
and crew were therefore distributed among other ships then fitting out,
and thus Pearce, for the first time in his life, was separated from his
father, to whom he had always been accustomed to look up for guidance
and advice.  In some respects this might have been an advantage to the
young midshipman, but the parting cost both more pains than either
confessed.  "I am no great preacher, my boy, but remember there's One
ever watching over you, and He'll be true to you if you try honestly to
be true to Him," said the boatswain, as he wrung his son's hand, and
stepped down the side of the fine frigate to which Pearce through the
interest of his late captain had been appointed.  The crew went tramping
round the capstan to the sound of the merry fife, the anchor was away,
and under a wide spread of snowy canvas the dashing "Blanche" of
thirty-two guns, commanded by the gallant Captain Faulkner, stood
through the Needle passage between the Isle of Wight and the main, on
her way down channel, bound out to the West Indies.  It was a station
where hurricanes, yellow fever, and sicknesses, and dangers of all sorts
were to be encountered, but it was also one where enemies were to be met
with, battles to be fought, prizes to be captured, and prize-money to be
made, glory, honour, and promotion to be obtained, and who on board for
a moment balanced one against the other?

Several of Pearce's old shipmates were on board the "Blanche," and two
of his messmates, from one of whom, Harry Verner, he would rather have
been separated; the other, David Bonham, he was very glad to see.
Between Bonham and Verner the contrast was very great; for the former,
though of excellent family, was the most unpretending fellow possible,
free from pride, vanity, and selfishness, and kind-hearted, generous,
good-tempered, and the merriest of the merry.  The first A.B. who
volunteered for the "Blanche," when he knew Mr Pearce had been
appointed to her, was Dick Rogers, an old friend of his father's, with
whom he had served man and boy the best part of his life; and if there
was one thing more strongly impressed on Dick's mind than another, it
was that John Ripley, the boatswain, ought to have been a post-captain.
For his father's sake Dick had at first loved Pearce, and now loved him
for his own.  "Though his father isn't what he should be, he shall be,
that he shall, or it won't be my fault," he said to himself.  Dick was
no scholar, and had not many ideas beyond those connected with his
profession, except that particular one in favour of Pearce which might
or might not be of any service to him, and yet let us never despise a
friend, however humble.  Pearce did not, though he possibly had not read
the fable of the lion and the mouse.

Dick Rogers was short and broad in the shoulders, though not fat, with a
huge, sandy beard, a clear blue eye, and an honest smile on his lips,
and saying that he was a seaman every inch of him, he needs no further
description.  Verner let it be known, among their new messmates, that
Pearce Ripley was only the boatswain's son; and hearing this, Bonham
took great care to recount to them his gallant act on the 1st of June,
and to speak otherwise in his praise.  Dick forward did not fail to make
the young midshipman his theme, and there the fact of his parentage was
undoubtedly in his favour.  "We shall be, no doubt, alongside an enemy
some day soon, and then will be seen what stuff the youngsters are made
of," was the remark of several on board.  They were not wrong in their
prognostications.  The Island of Desiderade, near Guadeloupe, was in
sight to windward.  "A sail on the weather bow!" was shouted by the
look-out at the mast's head, always the keenest sighted of the seamen on
board in those days.

The frigate made all sail in pursuit of the stranger, a large schooner
under French colours.  The chase stood into a bay defended by a fort,
where she was seen to anchor with springs to her cables.  Along the
shore a body of troops were also observed to be posted.  The drum beat
to quarters as the "Blanche" worked up towards the fort, when, the water
shoaling, she anchored and opened her fire in return for that which the
fort, the schooner, and the soldiers were pouring in on her.  Captain
Faulkner's first object was to silence the fort.  This was soon done.
The schooner, which it was clear was heavily armed, must be brought out.
The boats were called away, under command of the second lieutenant.
Pearce leaped into the one to which he belonged.  A master's mate,
Fitzgibbon, had charge of her, and Dick Rogers formed one of her crew.
Harry Verner was in another.  Away the boats dashed, at a rate boats
always do move pulled by British seamen when a prize is to be taken.
The Frenchmen worked their guns bravely.  A shot disabled the leading
boat.  Pearce, sitting by Fitzgibbon's side, heard a deep groan, and
before he could even look up the master's mate fell forward, shot
through the head.  His boat took the lead.  "Now's your time," cried
Dick Rogers; "we'll be the first aboard, lads."  The crew were not slack
to follow the suggestion.  In another moment they were up to the
schooner, and, leaping on her deck, led by Pearce, laid on them so
fiercely with their cutlasses that the Frenchmen, deserting their guns,
sprang over the bulwarks into their boats on the other side nearest the
shore, and, before another boat reached the vessel, pulled away towards
where the troops were marching down to their support.  The cables were
quickly cut, and amid a shower of ballets sail was made, and the prize
carried out.  "I said as how he'd do it--I said he wouldn't be wanting,"
exclaimed Dick Rogers, as he gave his account of the cutting out
expedition to his chums on board.  "He'll do more too come another
occasion."  That occasion did occur before many days were over.  Two
days afterwards the "Blanche" was joined by the "Quebec" frigate, and
together, when sailing by Guadeloupe, they discovered the French
thirty-six-gun frigate "Pique" lying at anchor in the harbour of
Pointe-a-Pitre, ready for sea.  Not to deprive his brother captain of
the honour he might obtain by engaging an antagonist so worthy of him,
Captain Carpenter parted company, and the "Quebec," steering westward,
was soon out of sight.  The next thing to be done was to get the French
frigate to come out from under her protecting batteries to fight.  This
seemed no easy matter, for prizes were captured and sent away under her
very nose, and still she did not venture forth.  At length, however, on
the memorable evening of the 4th of January, the "Blanche," towing off
another prize in triumph, the "Pique" was seen to follow.  The sun went
down.  It was the last many a brave man was destined to see.  Darkness
had come on, when the French frigate was observed through the gloom
astern.  The "Blanche" tacked in chase.

In the solemn hour of midnight, while darkness covered the face of the
deep, the two vessels approached each other, their relative positions
clearly distinguished by the light from the fighting-lanterns which
streamed from their ports.  The British crew, mostly stripped to the
waist, stood at their quarters, grim and determined, with the
gun-tackles in hand, eager for the moment to open fire.  Pearce was on
the quarterdeck.  Young as he was, the whizzing of shots and the
whistling of bullets scarcely made his heart beat quicker than usual,
and yet, as in gloom and silence he waited for the signal when the
bloody strife must commence, he felt an awe creep over him he had never
before experienced.  Nearer and nearer the combatants drew to each
other.  The "Pique" commenced the fight.  The "Blanche" returned her
distant fire; and, after various manoeuvres, the two frigates ranged up
alongside each other and hotly engaged, broadside to broadside, in the
fashion in which British tars have ever delighted.  Fiercely the two
crews fought; the French, once having began, proved themselves no
unworthy antagonists.  The main and mizen-masts of the "Blanche" fell,
and the French, seizing the moment, ran alongside and attempted to
board.  The British crew sprang up to repel them.  Among the foremost
was Pearce, with Dick Rogers by his side.  With their sharp cutlasses
they drove the Frenchmen back.  Again the guns roared as before.  Once
more the French ship fell aboard the "Blanche," her bowsprit touching
the latter's capstan.  Captain Faulkner hurried to secure it there, for
the "Pique," thus held, was exposed to the raking fire of his frigate.
Among those who flew to assist him were Pearce Ripley and Dick Rogers,
the Frenchman's musketry playing hotly on them.  "This is something like
what you did in the old `Marlborough,' sir," said Dick to Pearce, so
loud that all might hear him--so many did, and noted the words.  Death
was busy around them.  While he was passing the lashing the young and
gallant Captain Faulkner fell to the deck--a musket ball had pierced his
heart.  That was no time for grieving, even for one well-beloved as the
captain.  A hawser was being got up from below to secure the enemy's
ship; but before it could be used she broke adrift, to the
disappointment of the British tars.  A cheer, however, burst from their
throats as, directly afterwards, the "Blanche," paying off for want of
after-sail, the "Pique," while attempting to cross her stern, fell once
more aboard her.  This time they took good care to secure the bowsprit
to the stump of their mainmast; and now, running before the wind, the
"Blanche" towing her opponent, the fight was continued with greater fury
than ever.  In vain the Frenchmen strove to free themselves by cutting
the lashings--each time they made the attempt the marines drove them
back with their musketry.  Still it seemed doubtful with whom victory
would side.  The "Blanche" had no stern ports through which guns could
be fought; the carpenters were unable to aid them.  A bold expedient was
proposed.  The guns must make ports for themselves through the transom.
Firemen with buckets were stationed ready to extinguish the fire which
the discharge would create.  With a thundering roar the guns sent their
shot through the stem, and, the fire being extinguished, they began to
play with terrific effect into the bows of the French frigate.  Her
foremast was immediately shot away; her mizen-mast was seen to fall.
Still her crew, getting their quarter-dock guns trained aft, fought on;
but what were they to the "Blanche's" heavy guns, which mercilessly
raked her, the shot entering her bow and tearing up her deck fore and
aft, sweeping away numbers of her crew at each discharge.  "If those
Mounseers are not made of iron, they'll not stand this battering much
longer," cried Dick Rogers, who was working one of the after-guns.
Pearce was standing near him.  The space between the decks was filled
with smoke, through which the twinkling light of the lanterns could
scarcely penetrate, the flashes at each, discharge showing the men,
begrimed with powder, with sponge and rammers ready to load, or with
their tackles to run in their guns.  A cheer from the deck told them
that the Frenchman's remaining mast had fallen, and now another and
another that the foe had struck.  The "Pique" was totally dismasted; the
"Blanche" had but her foremast standing.  Every boat was knocked to
pieces, and how to get on board the prize, still towed by the hawser,
was the question.  "The hawser must form our bridge," cried Mr Milne,
the second lieutenant of the ship, springing on to it, followed by
Pearce, Rogers, and several men.  Their weight brought the rope down
into the water.  For some distance they had to swim till they could
climb up by it on board.  What havoc and destruction a few short hours
had wrought.  Of a crew not far short of three hundred men, one-third
lay dead or wounded, the deck covered with gore and the wrecks of the
masts and spars; guns lay dismounted, bulwarks knocked away, all telling
the tale of the bravery and hardihood of both the combatants.  When the
sun arose there lay the victor and the conquered almost equally
helpless.  Such was one of the scenes through which young Ripley fought
his way upwards, and gained a name and fame.

III.

The person who is constantly keeping his eye on the reward he aims at is
very likely to stumble and fall, and never to reach it.  He, on the
contrary, who thinks only how he can best perform his duty will be
upheld and encouraged, and very probably obtain a higher reward than any
at which he might have aspired.  Pearce Ripley found this to be true in
his case.  Duty was his leading star.  It never occurred to him to say,
"Will this please my captain?"  "Will this advance me in the service?"
The "Blanche" was soon refitted and at sea again.  Several prizes were
made, and, greatly to his satisfaction, he was appointed to the command
of one of them, with Bonham as his mate, and Dick Rogers as boatswain.
She was a richly-laden West Indiaman, recaptured from the enemy.  He was
ordered to take her to England, where, on his arrival, he found his
commission waiting for him.

Pearce received a right hearty welcome from his father, and intense was
the satisfaction of the brave seaman when his son showed him his
commission and appointment as second lieutenant to the "Vestal," an
eighteen gun sloop of war, commanded by Captain Gale, and destined for
the North American station.

"You have got your first step up the ratlins, Pearce.  Go on as you have
begun, and Heaven preserving your life, there is no reason why you
shouldn't reach the highest," said the proud father, as he once more
parted from his son.

Those were days of pressgangs, and Dick Rogers took good care to hide
away till he ascertained the craft Pearce was to join, when he at once
volunteered for her.  Bonham, who had still a year to serve, was
appointed to the same ship.  The "Vestal" had a quick run across the
Atlantic till within about five days' sail of Halifax, Nova Scotia, when
a heavy gale sprang up, which tried to the utmost her seaworthy
qualities.  The sloop behaved beautifully, hove to, and rode buoyantly
over the raging seas.  Well indeed was it for her that she was properly
handled, for the gale went on increasing till the oldest seamen on board
declared that they had never met with such another.  It continued for a
week, each day the wind blowing harder and harder, or if there was a
lull it seemed to come only that the gale might gain greater strength.
For days not a glimpse of sun, or moon, or stars had been obtained.  It
was the morning watch; the grey cold dawn had just broke.  Pearce was on
deck, when sweeping his eye round the horizon as the sloop rose to the
summit of a sea he perceived on the lee beam the hull of a ship, rising
and sinking amid the tumultuous waters.  At first he thought she was
keel up, but as the light increased he saw that she was a large ship
with the stump of the foremast alone remaining.  That she was in a bad
plight was very clear.  She was remarkably low in the water he fancied,
and who could say how long even she might keep afloat.

The captain, being summoned, soon came on deck.  To bear sway for the
stranger would be a work of danger to the "Vestal."  Still who could
tell how many human beings might be on board that sinking ship!  With
hatches battened down and men lashed to the helm, the captain resolved
to go to the rescue.

The seas came roaring up with furious rage, as the sloop flew before
them, some breaking aboard; and rounding to under the stern of the ship,
she again hove to.  Many people appeared on the deck of the stranger
who, stretching out their arms, implored assistance.  How was it to be
afforded?  Would a boat live in such a sea?  Such appeals to British
seamen are never made in vain.  Pearce Ripley offered to make the
experiment if men were found ready to go with him.  There was no want of
volunteers.  A boat was lowered.  It seemed as if she must be engulfed
before she left the sloop's side.  Ripley's progress was watched by
eager eyes from both ships.  Now he is in the trough of the sea, a
watery mountain about to overwhelm him; now he is on the summit
surrounded by driving foam.  A shout is raised as he neared the sinking
ship, but to get alongside was even more dangerous than the passage from
one to the other.  As the ship rolled and her deck was exposed to view,
he saw that there were women on board, and other people besides the
crew.  Ropes were hove to him.  He seized one, and sprang up the side.
A few hurried words told him what had occurred.  The ship was conveying
troops and stores to Halifax, the master and first mate had been washed
overboard, the second lay wounded by the falling of a spar.  Many of the
crew had been lost with the captain.  There was no sea officer who could
enforce orders; the men were mutinous.  Ripley instantly assumed the
command.  There were several ladies.  "They must first be placed in
safety before a man enters the boat," he cried out, presenting a pistol
at some seamen who showed an intention of leaping into her.

Some entreated that their husbands might accompany them.  "Oh, father,
father, come with me," exclaimed a fair girl, who was being conveyed to
the side to be lowered into the boat; "I cannot, I will not leave you."
She looked towards a fine, soldier-like man, who stood with several
officers around him.  "Impossible!  Heaven protect you, dearest.  Even
for your sake I cannot desert my post.  It is here with my men," was the
answer.  The boat had already nearly as many persons in her as it would
be safe to carry.  This was no time for delay.  Pearce lifted the young
lady in his arms, and lowered himself with her into the boat.  The boat
returned to the "Vestal," and all those who had been rescued were put on
board.  The young lady again and again entreated him to save her father,
Pearce promised to make every effort to bring off the colonel.  "But
unless his men are rescued, I doubt that he will leave the ship," he
added, as he returned to his boat.

Two other boats were now lowered, but it was too evident that they could
only save a part of the people from the foundering ship.  Those on her
deck were now seen forming a raft.  It was their last hope of life
should the boats not take them off.  Though several of the people made a
rush to the side, they were driven back by the officers and soldiers who
remained firm, and the men were told off in order to allow of them to
embark as arranged by Pearce.  Twice the boat returned without an
accident to the "Vestal."  The young lady cast a reproachful look at
Ripley, when she saw that her father was not among the saved.  "He would
not come, lady, but I will make another effort," he exclaimed, as he
prepared once more to leave the corvette's side.  Just then arose the
fearful cry, "She is sinking! she is sinking!"

"Oh, save him! save him!" shrieked the poor girl in an agony of terror,
stretching out her hands towards the spot where she fancied that she saw
her beloved father struggling in the waves.  Pearce and his brave
companions needed not such an appeal to make them use every effort to
reach their drowning fellow-creatures.  Some had leaped on the
half-finished raft as the ship sunk beneath them, but many of these were
speedily washed off.  Others were clinging to spars, and oars, and
gratings, Pearce was soon in the midst of the hapless beings, many with
despair on their countenances, unable to reach the boat, sinking as he
neared them.  He looked round for the colonel.  He could not distinguish
him among the rest.  Three people had been hauled in, when as the boat
rose to the summit of a sea he saw below him a person clinging to a
grating.  A hand was waved towards him.  "Give way, lads," he shouted,
and in another minute he had the satisfaction of hauling on board the
brave officer for whom he was searching.

The other boats took off the people from the raft.  He picked up several
more, and returned in safety on board.  The meeting of the father and
his daughter need not be described.  They were, he found, a colonel and
Miss Verner.  He was struck by the name as that of his former unamiable
messmate.  When the weather moderated, and the colonel was sufficiently
recovered to appear on deck, he warmly expressed his gratitude to
Pearce, and his admiration of the gallantry he had displayed.  His
daughter Alice was not less grateful.  A calm succeeded the gale, and
Pearce had frequent opportunities of seeing her.  He did not mention
Harry Verner to her, and indeed so great was the contrast he perceived
between the two in manners and behaviour, that he could not suppose they
were nearly related.  Still there was at times an expression in Colonel
Verner's countenance when he was annoyed which reminded him strongly of
Harry.

There was a frank heartiness and sincerity about the young lieutenant
which at once gained Miss Verner's regard.  It was very different to
what she had been accustomed, still his manner towards her was gentle
and deferential, as if he in no way presumed on the service he had
rendered her.  Indeed, it never entered his head that he had rendered
her any especial service, or that he had the slightest claim on her
regard.  He felt, as he wrote to his father, "that he had had the good
fortune to command the boat which saved a colonel and Miss Verner; that
they were very nice people; that the colonel was to be stationed at
Halifax, and had invited him to his house whenever he could get leave on
shore."  He added, "That will not be very often during these stirring
times, but I shall thoroughly enjoy it when I do go, for Miss Alice
Verner is the most beautiful and amiable girl I have ever seen or expect
to meet; without a bit of pride about her, and she talks to me as if I
were an old friend."

At length the "Vestal" dropped her anchor in the fine harbour of
Halifax, and with a regret which surprised him, Pearce saw the
passengers depart for the shore.

"Remember, my dear Mr Ripley, Miss Verner and I shall at all times be
glad to see you," said Colonel Verner as he was about to leave the ship.
Alice did not say as much as her father, but Pearce believed from the
expression of her countenance that she willingly seconded her father's
invitation.  Still he knew that the familiar intercourse which had been
so delightful to him on board must come to an end.  "What can she ever
be to me more than she is at present?" he exclaimed to himself.  "She
says that I saved her life and her father's life; but then I saved the
lives of many other people.  To be sure I have got one step up the
ratlins, but it may be very long before I get another.  No, no, I'll not
think about it."

The next day a special invitation to the governor's table, where he met
Colonel and Miss Verner, and where all the gentlemen from the governor
downwards drank wine with him, considerably altered his feelings.  This
was the first of many attentions which he received from the military
officers and the principal inhabitants of Halifax.  His time on shore
was indeed fully occupied in making morning calls and in attending the
parties to which he was invited.  A portion of every morning he spent in
the society of Miss Verner.  It was very delightful, and he felt sure
that he was welcome.

At length the "Vestal" was suddenly ordered to sea.  Pearce had the
greatest difficulty in getting on shore to wish his friends good-bye.
Alice turned pale when he told her that the ship was to sail that
evening.  "You will come back here surely, Mr Ripley," she said, in a
trembling voice; "you have been every thing to us since that awful day
when you saved our lives from the sinking ship; we shall miss you,
indeed we shall, very much."

Pearce could not frame a reply, at least, satisfactory to himself.  He
scarcely knew what he said, as he hurried away.  The words might have
made a vainer man than he was much happier than they did him.

The "Vestal" was bound for the West Indies.  She cruised for some time,
making several rich prizes, which she sent into Port Royal, Jamaica, and
which filled the purses of her officers and men in a very satisfactory
manner.  Still, no honour or promotion was to be obtained by the capture
of honest merchantmen.  At length, however, there appeared a chance of
falling in with an antagonist worthy of her.  One morning at dawn a
stranger was discovered on the lee beam.  The "Vestal" was kept away,
and all sail made in chase.  As the "Vestal" gained on the chase, she
was discovered to be a large ship, and pronounced to be flush-decked.

"Then we'll tackle her; never mind how many guns she carries," exclaimed
the captain--a sentiment to which his officers and men responded
heartily.

The chase was accordingly continued, and as the vessel came up with her
on the weather quarter, it was seen that she was a large flush-decked
ship, carrying twenty-two guns.  The ensign of France flew out from the
stranger's peak, and was saluted by a shot from one of the corvette's
bow guns.  The battle thus begun, the "Vestal" keeping the weather
gauge, was continued for half-an-hour with great fury, till the
Frenchman's foremast went by the board.  The enemy's guns were well
handled, and the corvette began to suffer accordingly.  The first
lieutenant and five men were killed, and the captain, a midshipman, and
several men wounded.  The captain was carried below, and the command
devolved on Pearce.  The young lieutenant's heart beat high.  "Bonham,"
he said, addressing his friend who was standing near him, "we'll take
that ship, or go down with our colours flying."  The breeze which had
fallen returned, and as the corvette was still under perfect command, he
was able at length to obtain a position by which he could pour several
raking broadsides into the bows of the enemy.  Her main-top mast was
shot away; her mizen-mast followed.  The ensign of France was again
hoisted, but did not long remain flying.  Pearce poured in another
broadside, and down it came, the cheers of the British crew giving
notice of what had occurred to their wounded shipmates below.  The
prize, which proved to be the "Desiree," had lost a considerable number
of her crew, most of them killed during the latter part of the action.
Bonham was sent on board to take command, and in two days the "Vestal"
and her prize entered in triumph the harbour of Port Royal.  Here the
admiral with part of the fleet were at anchor.  Pearce went on board the
flag-ship to make his report.  He was warmly received, and highly
complimented on his conduct.  The next day he found that he was to be
first lieutenant of the corvette, and Bonham received an acting order as
second lieutenant.  The "Vestal" had received so much damage, that she
was obliged to refit at Port Royal.  This took several weeks, and
Captain Gale considered himself sufficiently recovered, when she was
ready, to go to sea in her.  Pearce had, however, virtually the command.
Several more prizes were taken.  "That's young Ripley's doing,"
exclaimed the admiral, "he deserves his promotion, and he shall have
it."

IV.

Once more the "Vestal" was at anchor in Port Royal harbour.  In vain her
brave captain had striven against the effects of his wounds.  He must
return home if he would save his life, he was told, so he applied to be
superseded.  The admiral came on board the "Vestal" to inspect her.  The
next day he sent for Ripley, and put a paper into his hand.  Pearce's
heart beat quick with proud satisfaction.  The document was an order to
take the acting command of the corvette.  "I have written home by this
post to ask for your commission, and to recommend that you should be
confirmed in the command of the `Vestal,'" added the admiral.  "I am
sure that you will take care she does as good service as she performed
under Captain Gale."  Bonham, who had received his commission a few
months before, became first lieutenant, and a young _protege_ of the
admiral's received an acting order as second; so that the united ages of
the three principal officers of the ship amounted to little more than
fifty-five years.  Old heads were worn then on young shoulders.  Many
prizes had been taken, and the time approached for their return to Port
Royal.  The corvette lay becalmed.  A French store-ship was expected,
which had been separated from her convoy.  The "Vestal" lay disguised,
as was usual in those days, looking very unlike the smart sloop she was.
A blue line was seen in the horizon, the sign of an approaching breeze,
and in the midst of it a sail.  The breeze brought up the stranger, a
fine brig, to within about a mile, when it died away.  She was an armed
vessel, and showed by her colours that she was French.  Before long, two
boats were seen to put off from her.  Three boats were instantly lowered
from the opposite side of the "Vestal," and manned.  The Frenchmen
pulled rapidly on, expecting to make an easy prize of the "Vestal."
Their look of consternation was very great when they first perceived the
painted canvas which concealed the corvette's guns.  Pearce had
carefully watched for the first sign of their wavering, and now ordered
the three boats to make chase.  The Frenchmen, taken by surprise, made
but a slight show of resistance, and in ten minutes the whole party
found themselves prisoners on the deck of the corvette.  The "Vestal"
was now towed up towards the brig, which opened her fire at the boats,
but this did not deter them from placing the corvette on her quarter,
when a few rapidly delivered and almost raking broadsides compelled her
to haul down her colours, having had the chief officers left on board
and ten of her crew killed or wounded.  The privateer, which mounted
fourteen guns, was on her way to France, having a large amount of specie
and valuable goods on board, the result of a successful cruise.

It was with no little pride that Captain Ripley returned to Port Royal
from his first cruise, with the fine brig in company, the British ensign
flying over that of France.  The admiral congratulated him on his
success, and at the same time put his commission and appointment into
his hand.

"You must be ready for sea again very soon though," said the admiral; "I
have dispatches to send to Halifax, and unless another cruiser comes in,
I must send you."

Pearce, rather to the admiral's surprise, replied with animation, that
he should be ready to sail that evening if required, provided he could
get water, fuel, and fresh provisions on board.  The admiral gave him
permission to make everybody exert themselves.

By noon the next day the young commander had got his ship ready for sea,
and receiving his dispatches with a joyous heart, he shaped a course for
Halifax.  A bright look-out was kept, but on this occasion it was to
avoid strange sails.  He was only to fight for the purpose of escaping
capture.  Halifax was reached, and Pearce having delivered his
dispatches, hurried up to Colonel Verner's house.

Miss Verner was at home.  She started, and the colour rose to her cheeks
when Captain Ripley was announced.  She put out her hand, and did not
withdraw it, for Pearce forgot to let it go.

"Are you really a captain already?" she asked.

"Yes; that is, a commander.  I am captain of the `Vestal,'" he answered,
and he told her how Captain Gale had been compelled to go home, and that
he had been appointed in his stead.  He mentioned also the number of
prizes he had taken--a matter which interested Colonel Verner more than
it did her.

"That young Ripley is a very fine fellow," observed the colonel to a
brother officer.  "Why, in one cruise he must have made not far short of
ten thousand pounds as his own share of prize-money.  A capital haul for
the admiral.  Those naval men have better chances than we have of
filling their purses."

If Pearce had received attentions when only a young lieutenant, he was
doubly courted now that he was a commander, with an established name for
gallantry and energy.  Alice Verner no longer hesitated acknowledging to
herself that she had given him her entire heart.  She felt honoured by
his preference, and proud of it among so many others who seemed anxious
to obtain it.  Halifax was always a lively place.  There were a great
number of resident families with young people, and dances were therefore
much in vogue.  Consequently naval officers were always welcome,
lieutenants and passed midshipmen were acceptable, but young commanders
were treated with especial favour.  A more experienced man than Pearce
might have had his head turned with the attentions he received.  While,
however, he was grateful for them, he enjoyed to the full the society in
which he found himself, and became neither conceited nor vain.  He had
also the opportunity of comparing Alice Verner with other girls, and he
became more than ever convinced of her superiority to them all.  His
stay at Halifax was likely to be short.  He naturally wished to spend as
much of his time as possible in her society.  She invariably received
him so frankly and cordially that all restraint was thrown aside.  He
felt almost sure that she loved him; so he took her hand and told her
how much he loved her, and that he believed he had made enough
prize-money already to enable her to live as she had been accustomed to;
that he hoped to make more, and that he had good reason to believe he
should before long be a post-captain, when he should be her father's
equal in rank.  Alice was not very much surprised nor agitated, because
she was before sure that he loved her.  Still it was very pleasant to
hear him say so.  Pearce also felt supremely happy, and did not for a
moment contemplate the clouds and storms which might be ahead.  Alice
herself might possibly have seen difficulties which he did not.  She
loved her father, but she knew that he was a proud man and weak on
certain points, and that few men thought more of family and connections.
It had always surprised her that he had not inquired more particularly
about Pearce's parentage, but she concluded that he was acquainted with
the circumstances of the case, and was satisfied.  It was, at all
events, her duty to tell her father that Captain Ripley had declared
himself.  Pearce was to dine with them that day.  In the meantime he had
to go on board.  He returned some time before the dinner hour.  Colonel
Verner had not come in, so that Alice had not had an opportunity of
speaking to her father.  Pearce told her that a frigate had arrived that
morning direct from England.  Everybody was eager to hear the news she
brought.  Probably that kept the colonel from home.  While seated
together, and interested more in themselves than in the world at large,
the door was suddenly opened, and Lieutenant Harry Verner was announced.

"Why, Cousin Harry, where have you dropped from?" said Alice, rising to
welcome him, "I did not even know that you were a lieutenant.  You have
grown up out of a little midshipman since I saw you last."

"I've dropped from His Britannic Majesty's Frigate `Hecate,' of which I
have the honour of being third lieutenant," announced the young man.
"And as for changes, though you are lovely as ever, I shall not know
soon whether I am standing on my head or my feet;" he looked fixedly at
Pearce as he spoke.

"I beg your pardon, Captain Ripley," said Alice, recovering herself from
the slight confusion into which she had been thrown; "I should have
introduced my cousin to you."

"Harry Verner and I are old shipmates I suspect, unless there are two of
the name very much like each other," said Pearce, rising and putting out
his hand.

"Yes, as midshipmen we were together, I believe," answered Harry,
superciliously; "but really it is difficult to remember all one's old
shipmates."

Pearce under some circumstances would have been inclined to laugh at
Harry Verner's impudence, but it was very evident that the lieutenant
wished to pick a quarrel with him, which was by all means to be avoided.
Alice had thought her cousin a tiresome boy; he now appeared to have
grown more disagreeable than before.  Colonel Verner came in and
welcomed his nephew, who was the only son of his elder brother; other
guests arrived, and the conversation became general.  Hairy at once
assumed to be the person of most importance in the house, and though he
was laughing and talking with every one, Alice discovered that he was
constantly watching her and Captain Ripley whenever they spoke.  Captain
Ripley had to return on board.  He never slept out of his ship if he
could avoid it.

"I suppose, colonel, that you can give me a shake down," said Harry; "I
have got leave to remain on shore."

Her cousin's remaining prevented Alice from speaking to her father that
night.  Harry showed no intention of going to bed till Pearce had taken
his leave, and Alice had retired.  He then, jumping up from the sofa on
which he had thrown himself, exclaimed, "My dear uncle, where did you
pick up that man?"

"Whom do you mean, Harry?" asked the colonel, rather astonished at his
nephew's somewhat impertinent manner.

"Why, Captain Ripley, who has just left this," answered the lieutenant.
"He seems as much at home with Alice as if he were engaged to her.
Indeed, I am half expecting you to tell me that he is."

"Really, Harry, you are speaking too fast," said the colonel; "Captain
Ripley is one of the finest officers in the navy, and having rendered
the greatest possible service to my daughter and me, I feel bound to
treat him with every consideration and kindness."

"Which he repays by aspiring to my cousin's hand," answered Harry.
"Were he a man of family I should say nothing, of course; but he is,
sir, a mere adventurer.  His father is a common boatswain--a warrant
officer--not a gentleman even by courtesy, and his mother, for what I
know to the contrary, might have been a bum-boat woman, and his
relations, if he had any, are probably all of the lowest order."

The colonel walked up and down the room very much annoyed.  "Though what
you say may be true, Harry, that cannot detract from Captain Ripley's
fine qualities nor relieve me of the obligations I owe him," he observed
after a time.  "Of course, were he to dream of marrying Alice, that
would alter the case, and I should be compelled to put a stop to our
present friendly intercourse; but I do not believe that such an idea
enters his head.  He is like you sailors generally, here to-day and gone
to-morrow.  Probably when he leaves this we may not see him again for
years to come."

"Not so sure of that," said Harry; "Ripley was always very determined
when he made up his mind to do a thing, and you will pardon me, uncle,
but the way in which he was speaking to her when I came into the room
was anything but that of an ordinary acquaintance."

"I'll see about it, I'll see about it," exclaimed the colonel, now more
than ever annoyed.  "It is impossible that a man of such low extraction
should aspire to the hand of my daughter.  The idea is too absurd!"

Harry Verner retired to rest that night under the comfortable belief
that he had revenged himself on the man whom he had always disliked, and
now envied, for his rapid promotion and success.

V.

The arrival of the "Hecate" relieved the "Vestal," which was ordered to
proceed at once to sea.  Poor Alice received Captain Ripley with marks
of sorrow in her countenance which alarmed him.  "My father will not
hear of it," she exclaimed, giving way to a burst of grief; "but I told
him, and I promise you, that I will marry no one else."

"I know, I feel, and I am sure you will not, dearest," said Pearce,
tenderly gazing at her.  "And be of good courage, I trust yet to do
deeds and to gain a name to which those who now scorn me for my humble
birth may be proud to ally themselves."

Pearce had never before uttered anything like a boast, but his swelling
heart assured him of what he could do, and his indignation at the
contempt in which his father was held made him speak in a vaunting tone
so different to his nature.  The moment of parting arrived; Alice,
unasked, renewed her promise, and Pearce hurried on board unwilling to
encounter any of his ordinary acquaintances in the town.  It was well
for Harry Verner that he did not fall in with him.  Before night the
corvette was far away from Halifax.  Pearce was not exactly unhappy, but
he was in an excellent mood for undertaking any daring act which might
present itself.  Once more he returned to Jamaica, picking up a few
prizes on the way.  "Always welcome, Captain Ripley," said the admiral,
cordially greeting Pearce when he appeared at the Penn to report
himself.  "You've done so well in the sloop that we must get you into a
smart frigate; you'll not have to wait long for a vacancy, I dare say."
This commendation was sufficient to restore Pearce's spirits.  He hoped
to do something before the corvette had to return home.  There are two
classes of people who hope to do something--one waits for the
opportunity to occur, the other goes in search of it and seldom fails in
the search.  Pearce Ripley belonged to the latter class.  Several more
prizes were taken, and a considerable amount of damage done to the
commerce of the enemy; but still the "Vestal" had not fallen in with an
enemy the conquest of whom would bring glory as well as profit.  Week
after week passed away.  It had been blowing hard.  The wind dropped at
sunset; the night was very dark and thick, an object could scarcely have
been discerned beyond the bowsprit end.  The island of Deserade,
belonging to France, bore south-east by south, six or seven leagues,
when, as day broke and the light increased, a ship was perceived close
on the weather-beam, which in a short time was made out to be an enemy's
frigate.  The breeze had by this time sprung up again and was blowing
fresh.

"We may fight her or try to escape," said the captain to Bonham, eyeing
the frigate as if he would rather try fighting first.

"I should say that the odds being so greatly against us we ought to try
to escape," answered the first lieutenant; "but I speak my own
sentiments, and I am sure that of all on board, if fight we must, we
will all be ready to stand by you to the last.  Victory does not always
side with the biggest."

Sail was accordingly made to the north-west, but no sooner had she
shaped a course than the frigate under a cloud of canvas came tearing
after her at a rate which proved that the "Vestal" had not a chance of
escaping.  The crew showed by unmistakeable signs that they expected to
be captured, by going below and putting on their best clothes.  Pearce
called them aft, "Lads, we have served together for three years, and
done many a deed to be proud of.  Do not let the Frenchmen boast that
they took us without our having done our best to prevent them.  I
purpose to fight that frigate if you will stand by me, and that I am
sure you will."

"Ay, ay, that we will, and would if she were twice as big, and sink at
our guns before we strike," shouted Dick Rogers, and their loud cheers
expressed the sentiments of the rest.  The corvette at once prepared for
action, and as soon as all was ready she shortened sail to allow the
frigate to come up, greatly to the Frenchmen's surprise probably.  The
latter began firing as soon as her guns could reach the corvette.  "Let
not a shot be returned till I give the order, lads," cried Ripley; "we
must throw none away."  He waited till his carronades would tell with
effect.  "Now give it them, lads," he shouted.

The heavy shot crashed against the side of the frigate in a way which
astonished the Frenchmen.  With wonderful rapidity the guns were run in,
loaded, and again sent forth their death-dealing shower of iron, this
time tearing through the frigate's upper bulwarks, sweeping across her
quarterdeck and wounding her masts.  "Hurrah! we have knocked away her
wheel," cried Bonham, who had sprung into the mizen rigging to ascertain
the effect of the last broadside; "she's ours, if we are smart with our
guns."

The Frenchmen had just fired a broadside which had killed three of the
"Vestal's" crew, knocked one of her boats to pieces, and done other
damage, but had not materially injured her running rigging.  Firing
another broadside in return, Pearce saw that by wearing sharp round he
could pass under the stem of the frigate, and at the same time bring a
fresh broadside to bear on her.  The manoeuvre was rapidly executed, the
effect was very great on board the enemy.  The crew were seen to be
hurrying to and fro as if in dread of some event about to occur.  It was
next seen that all sail was being made on the frigate.  The men had
deserted their guns.  The British seamen plied the enemy with their
carronades with still greater energy.  The great masses of iron were
hauled in and out as if they had been made of wood.  Their only fear was
that their antagonist would escape them.  More sail was made on the
corvette to keep up with him.  To prevent the corvette from following,
the Frenchmen again returned to their guns, and the frigate suddenly
hauling up let fly her broadside.  Pearce saw the manoeuvre about to be
executed, and was just in time to haul up also to save the "Vestal" from
being raked.  The frigate's shot, accompanied by a shower of musketry,
came tearing on board.  Hitherto one officer and four men had been
killed on board the "Vestal," and six wounded, including the master
slightly--a heavy loss out of a sloop's complement, but Pearce saw
victory within his grasp, and resolved to persevere.  The last broadside
from the frigate told with fearful effect on the corvette.  Her spars
and rigging were much cut about; three more men wore struck, and the
brave captain was seen to stagger back.  Had not Rogers sprang forward
and caught him in his arms he would have fallen to the deck.  He was
speechless, but he motioned to Bonham, who ran up to continue the fight.
When an attempt was made to carry him below, he signified that he would
remain on deck till the battle was won.  The surgeon came up and
stanched the blood flowing from his shoulder.  The nervous system had
received a violent shock, but he could not tell whether the mound would
prove mortal, the surgeon reported.  Still the battle raged.  The French
were again seen to quit their guns.  The corvette followed up her
success.  It was observed that buckets were being hauled up through the
ports, the frigate must be on fire; her foremast fell, the corvette
ranged up alongside, the French ensign was still flying.  Bonham was
ordering another broadside to be poured in, when down came the enemy's
flag, and at that moment, Pearce recovering, joined in the cheer which
burst from the lips of the British crew.

"Go and help the poor fellows," were the first words the young captain
spoke.  The corvette's boats which could swim were lowered and armed
with buckets, the English seamen hurried up the sides of their late
opponent.  Her deck presented everywhere signs of their prowess, covered
with the bodies of the slain, and the wreck of the foremast and rigging;
the wheel had been shot away and three men killed at it.  As a security
Bonham, who had gone on board and received the commanding officer's
sword, the captain having been killed, sent him and three others on
board the corvette, while he and his men set to work to extinguish the
flames.  The magazine was happily drowned, which was of itself a
sufficient reason for the frigate to have struck, though the state of
her masts and spars, and the number of her killed and wounded showed the
skill and courage of her comparatively tiny opponent.  The fire was at
length got under, very much by the efforts of the Englishmen, who had to
hint to the French that if they did not exert themselves they would be
left to perish, as it would be impossible to get them all on board the
corvette before the frigate would become untenable.  The corvette and
her prize having been put somewhat to rights, made sail for Jamaica.
They had a long passage up, and the greatest vigilance was necessary to
keep the prisoners in order.  A plot was discovered for retaking the
frigate, and Bonham had to threaten the French officers with severe
punishment should anything of the sort be again attempted.

Pearce Ripley lay in his cabin unable to move.  The hearts of the
officers and men were deeply grieved, for the surgeon would not
pronounce a favourable opinion.  He was young, and had a good
constitution.  He might recover.  The corvette succeeded in carrying her
prize to Jamaica.  The admiral himself came on board to see Ripley and
to congratulate him on his achievement.  "Your promotion is certain,
Captain Ripley," he said kindly; "and I should think his Majesty, when
he hears of your gallantry, won't forget to give a touch on your
shoulder with the flat of his sword, eh.  You will find a handle to your
name convenient, and you deserve it, that you do, my lad."

The admiral's kindness contributed much to restore Pearce to health.
While he remained on shore Bonham received an acting order to take
command of the "Vestal."  Before Pearce had totally recovered he
received his post rank with a complimentary letter on his gallantry.
Bonham, at the same time, found that he was made a commander; the
"Vestal," having been upwards of four years in commission, was ordered
home.  Captain Ripley taking a passage in her.  She escaped all the
enemy's cruisers, and arrived safely in Portsmouth harbour.  She was,
however, considered fit to go to sea again after an ordinary repair, and
was recommissioned by Captain Bonham.  Pearce was sent for by the First
Lord of the Admiralty to attend the King's levee.  He was presented to
his Majesty, that good old king who truly loved a sailor, and knew how
to appreciate honour and valour.  On kneeling to kiss his sovereign's
hand he felt a touch on his shoulder, and with astonishment, gratitude,
and delight, heard the King say, "Rise, Sir Pearce Ripley; you are well
deserving of knighthood."

Pearce felt very much inclined to shake the King cordially by the hand,
and to assure his Majesty that no reward could be more satisfactory.  He
did not, however, nor did he say why he was so pleased with the rank
bestowed on him, but made the usual bow, and moved off to allow others
to present themselves.  There was one, however, waiting for him outside
the palace, as fine and officer-like looking man as any of those present
in admirals' or post-captains' uniforms--his father, and the knowledge
of the intense delight his promotion gave him, greatly added to the
satisfaction Pearce felt on the occasion.  Sir Pearce Ripley was
gazetted the next day to the command of a fine frigate, the name of
which he soon made well-known by the gallant exploits he performed in
her.

VI.

Two years had passed by.  Colonel Verner, now a general, with his
daughter, had returned to England, and they were spending some weeks
during the summer at the house of a friend, Admiral Sir J. B--, in the
Isle of Wight, in the neighbourhood of the then pretty little village of
Ryde.  Alice looked thinner and paler than formerly, but her beauty was
in no way impaired, and the sweet smile which lit up her countenance--
one of its chief charms when she spoke, was still there.  She had
accompanied her father and the admiral on a walk into Ryde.  When some
little distance from the village, they met a fine dignified-looking man,
his silvery hair showing that his age was greater than would have been
supposed from his florid, clear complexion.  An undress naval uniform
set off his fine figure to advantage.  The admiral looked at him for a
Element, and then shaking him cordially by the hand, inquired what
brought him to Ryde.

"I have taken a cottage in the neighbourhood for my son's sake when he
comes home, for as I have quitted the service I shall always be ready to
receive him," was the answer.

"Oh, then we are near neighbours.  Come over and dine with me to-day.  I
like to talk over by-gone days with an old shipmate," said the admiral.

The stranger accepted the invitation, and after a little more
conversation, he walked on.

"A distinguished man," observed General Verner, when the admiral
rejoined him.

"A right noble and brave man," said the admiral, but made no further
remark.

The stranger was in the drawing-room when Miss Verner entered, and was
soon engaged in an animated conversation with her.  She thought him
somewhat old-fashioned in his phraseology, perhaps, and mode of
pronunciation, but she had so frequently heard officers of high rank
speak in the same way, that she was not surprised, and as he had seen a
great deal of the world, and described well what he had seen, she was
much interested.  As she listened, she felt her interest increase, and
became insensibly drawn towards the old gentleman.  As there were many
married ladies present, she was led out among the first, and so she did
not see when he left the room, which might have given her an idea as to
his rank, but she found herself sitting next to him at dinner.  Her
father was opposite, and appeared to be much interested in his
conversation.  According to the good old custom, the admiral drank wine
round with all his guests.  "Mr Ripley, will you take wine?" he said,
addressing her companion in his kind friendly tone.  She started, and
she felt the blood rush to her cheeks.  She had not recovered from her
confusion before the ceremony of wine-taking was over, and the old
gentleman again addressed her.  Could he be the father of Pearce?  She
had always understood that his father was a boatswain, and this old
gentleman could not be that, or he would scarcely have been dining at
the admiral's table.  Her father would make the inquiry probably of the
admiral; if not, she must try to muster courage to do so.  In the mean
time she would ask her companion if he knew Sir Pearce Ripley.  In a low
and somewhat trembling voice she put the question.

"Indeed I do, young lady, and am proud to own him as my son," answered
the old seaman, fixing his clear grey eyes on her, as if he would read
her heart.  "I have a hope that you know him too, and that no two people
love him better in the world," he added in a whisper.

Alice felt her cheeks glow, and yet she was not annoyed.  "Indeed you
are right," she said, in a low tone, which she hoped no one else would
hear, for several people were speaking loudly, and there was a clatter
of knives and forks.

"He will be in England again soon to refit, for he has allowed his
frigate very little rest since he commanded her," observed the old
gentleman.  "He, I hope too, will then get a spell at home, for since he
went to sea at ten years of age, he has never once been ten days on
shore at a time, ay, I may say, not a month altogether."

Alice whispered her hope that he would remain on shore.  After retiring
to the drawing-room she looked anxiously for the arrival of the
gentlemen.  Her father and Mr Ripley entered together.  The general
soon came and sat down by her.

"A very agreeable old naval officer that is we've been talking to," he
remarked; "I did not catch his name, but the admiral tells me that he is
a master in the service."

Alice was pleased to hear this, but much puzzled.  She managed to speak
to the admiral when no one was near.  He put on a quizzical look.  "Now,
young lady, if you had been inquiring about Sir Pearce Ripley, his son,
I should not have been surprised," he answered.  "The fact is, my friend
Ripley became a master late in life.  He had served in the lower grades
of the profession, and if the rules of the service had allowed it, he
should have been made a post-captain.  I cannot tell you all the brave
things he has done.  When in charge of a prize, he fought a most gallant
action; he prevented his ship's company from joining the mutineers at
the Nore.  On two several occasions, he saved the ship from being
wrecked, not to mention his conduct on the first of June, and on
numerous previous occasions.  I placed his son on the quarterdeck,
predicting that he would be an honour to the service, and so he is, and
I am proud of him."

While the admiral was speaking, Alice was considering whether she should
confide her case to him, and beg him to intercede with her father, or
rather to speak to him of Mr Ripley in a way which might overcome his
prejudices.  She almost gasped for breath in her agitation, but her
resolution was taken, and without loss of time she hurriedly told him of
her engagement to Sir Pearce Ripley.

"I am heartily glad to hear of it, my dear young lady," exclaimed the
admiral warmly; "he is worthy of you and you are of him, and that is
saying a great deal for you.  Hoity toity!  I wonder my friend General
Verner has not more sense; the idea of dismissing one of the finest
officers in the service because he hasn't a rent-roll and cannot show a
pedigree as many do a yard long, and without a word of truth from
beginning to end.  If a man is noble in himself what does it matter who
his father was?  The best pedigree, in my opinion, is that which a man's
grandson will have to show.  Better to have one noble fellow like old
Ripley there for a father, than a line of twenty indifferent
progenitors, such as nine-tenths of those who set such store by their
ancestry can boast of."

Alice very naturally agreed with the admiral, who was himself a man of
much older family than her father.  He attacked the general the next
morning.  He hated circumlocution and went directly to the point.  "You
object to your daughter marrying Sir Pearce Ripley because his father
was a boatswain.  I tell you I was for many years of inferior rank to a
boatswain.  I entered the navy as captain's servant.  What do you say to
that?  It does not signify what a man has been, it is what he is should
be considered.  Now, my dear general, just clap all such nonsense under
hatches, and the next time young Ripley asks your daughter to marry him,
let her, and be thankful that you have secured so fine a son-in-law and
so excellent a husband for the girl."

General Verner had not a word of reply to his friend's remonstrance.
The admiral, when he met Alice, exclaimed, "I've been pouring my
broadsides into your father till I left him without a stick standing and
every gun dismounted; if you give him a shot depend on't he'll strike
his flag."

VII.

The admiral's house commanded an extensive view of the Solent, looking
across to Portsmouth, down the channel towards Cowes and up over
Spithead.  One bright morning after breakfast, the admiral, as usual,
with his eye at the telescope, was watching the ever-varying scene on
the waters before him, when he exclaimed, "Two frigates standing in, and
one is French, a prize to the other.  To my eye the Frenchman seems the
biggest of the two; I must send over and learn all about it."  He rang
the bell, his old coxswain appeared.  "Judson, take the wherry and board
that frigate, and give my compliments and learn the particulars of the
action, and if her captain can spare time I shall be very glad to see
him.  Here, give this note if--" The admiral spoke a few words in an
under tone heard by no one else.

Judson hurried off.  There was a fair breeze to Spithead, and back--a
soldier's wind.  Alice watched the progress of the boat with great
interest.  She reached the English frigate, remained a short time, and
was speedily on her way back.  Before she had long left the frigate she
was followed by another boat which overtook her as she reached the
shore.

A short time afterwards, Judson appeared, and put a card into his
master's hand, "Say that I shall be delighted to see him when he can
come up."

"What about the action, Judson?" asked the admiral.

"Just the finest, sir, that has been fought during the war," answered
Judson.  "He'll be up here presently, and tell you more about it than I
can."

Scarcely ten minutes had passed by, when Judson announced "Captain Sir
Pearce Ripley!"  The admiral received the young captain with every mark
of regard.  "And now let me introduce you to my guests, General and Miss
Verner; but, by the by, you know them, I think."

Alice, lost to all sense of decorum, sprang forward to receive him.  The
general put out his hand in a cordial manner, and with many compliments
congratulated him on his success.  The admiral having listened to an
account of the action, dragged off the general to see some improvements
on the farm; the Indies of the family left the room, and Pearce Ripley
heard from Alice's own lips that her father fully sanctioned their
union.  He claimed a sailor's privilege, and before a month had passed
their marriage took place.

Bonham obtained his post rank, and though he had not the talent of his
friend, he ever proved himself an active efficient officer.  Harry
Verner quitted the service, finding that, notwithstanding his
connections, his merits were not appreciated, and that he was not likely
to obtain his promotion.  He soon afterwards broke his neck out hunting.
Sir Pearce Ripley commanded several line of battle ships, and took an
active part in three of England's greatest naval victories.  He in due
course became an admiral, and was created a baronet, and his sons
entering the navy rose to the highest rank in their noble profession.



CHAPTER SIX.

VOICES OF THE NIGHT.

PRELUDE.

  Pleasant it was, when woods were green,
      And winds were soft and low,
  To lie amid some sylvan scene,
  Where, the long drooping boughs between,
  Shadows dark and sunlight sheen
      Alternate come and go;

  Or where the denser grove receives
      No sunlight from above,
  But the dark foliage interweaves
  In one unbroken roof of leaves,
  Underneath whose sloping eaves
      The shadows hardly move.

  Beneath some patriarchal tree
      I lay upon the ground;
  His hoary arms uplifted he,
  And all the broad leaves over me
  Clapped their little hands in glee,
      With one continuous sound--

  A slumberous sound,--a sound that brings
      The feelings of a dream--
  As of innumerable wings,
  As, when a bell no longer swings,
  Paint the hollow murmur rings
      O'er meadow, lake, and stream.

  And dreams of that which cannot die.
      Bright visions, came to me,
  As lapped in thought I used to lie,
  And gaze into the summer sky,
  Where the sailing clouds went by,
      Like ships upon the sea;

  Dreams that the soul of youth engage
      Ere Fancy has been quelled;
  Old legends of the monkish page,
  Traditions of the saint and sage,
  Tales that have the rime of age,
      And chronicles of Eld.

  And, loving still these quaint old themes,
      Even in the city's throng
  I feel the freshness of the streams,
  That, crossed by shades and sunny gleams,
  Water the green land of dreams,
      The holy land of song.

  Therefore, at Pentecost, which brings
      The Spring, clothed like a bride,
  When nestling buds unfold their wings,
  And bishop's-caps have golden rings,
  Musing upon many things,
      I sought the woodlands wide.

  The green trees whispered low and mild;
      It was a sound of joy!
  They were my playmates when a child,
  And rocked me in their arms so wild;
  Still they looked at me and smiled,
      As if I were a boy;

  And ever whispered, mild and low,
      "Come, be a child once more!"
  And waved their long arms to and fro,
  And beckoned solemnly and slow;
  Oh, I could not choose but go
      Into the woodlands hoar;

  Into the blithe and breathing air,
      Into the solemn wood,
  Solemn and silent everywhere!
  Nature with folded hands seemed there,
  Kneeling at her evening prayer!
      Like one in prayer I stood.

  Before me rose an avenue
      Of tall and sombrous pines;
  Abroad their fan-like branches grew,
  And, where the sunshine darted through,
  Spread a vapour soft and blue,
      In long and sloping lines.

  And, falling on my weary brain,
      Like a fast-falling shower,
  The dreams of youth came back again;
  Low lispings of the summer rain,
  Dropping on the ripened grain;
      As once upon the flower.

  Visions of childhood!  Stay, oh, stay!
      Ye were so sweet and wild!
  And distant voices seemed to say,
  "It cannot be!  They pass away!
  Other themes demand thy lay;
      Thou art no more a child!

  "The land of Song within thee lies,
      Watered by living springs;
  The lids of Fancy's sleepless eyes
  Are gates unto that Paradise,
  Holy thoughts, like stars, arise,
      Its clouds are angels' wings.

  "Learn, that henceforth thy song shall be,
      Not mountains capped with snow,
  Nor forests sounding like the sea,
  Nor rivers flowing ceaselessly,
  Where the woodlands bend to see
      The bending heavens below.

  "There is a forest where the din
      Of iron branches sounds!
  A mighty river roars between,
  And whosoever looks therein,
  Sees the heavens all black with sin--
      Sees not its depths, nor bounds.

  "Athwart the swinging branches cast,
      Soft rays of sunshine pour;
  Then comes the fearful wintry blast;
  Our hopes, like withered leaves, fall fast;
  Pallid lips say, `It is past!
      We can return no more!'

  "Look, then, into thine heart, and write!
      Yes, into Life's deep stream!
  All forms of sorrow and delight,
  All solemn Voices of the Night,
  That can soothe thee, or affright--
      Be these henceforth thy theme."

HYMN TO THE NIGHT.

  I heard the trailing garments of the Night
      Sweep through her marble halls!
  I saw her sable skirts all fringed with light
      From the celestial walls!

  I felt her presence, by its spell of might,
      Stoop o'er me from above;
  The calm, majestic presence of the Night,
      As of the one I love.

  I heard the sounds of sorrow and delight,
      The manifold, soft chimes,
  That fill the haunted chambers of the Night,
      Like some old poet's rhymes.

  From the cool cisterns of the midnight air
      My spirit drank repose;
  The fountain of perpetual peace flows there--
      From those deep cisterns flows.

  O holy Night! from thee I learn to bear
      What man has borne before!
  Thou layest thy finger on the lips of Care,
      And they complain no more.

  Peace!  Peace!  Orestes-like I breathe this prayer!
      Descend with broad-winged flight,
  The welcome, the thrice-prayed for, the most fair,
      The best-beloved Night!

A PSALM OF LIFE.  WHAT THE HEART OF THE YOUNG MAN SAID TO THE PSALMIST.

  Tell me not, in mournful numbers,
      "Life is but an empty dream!"
  For the soul is dead that slumbers.
      And things are not what they seem.

  Life is real!  Life is earnest!
      And the grave is not its goal;
  "Dust thou art, to dust returnest,"
      Was not spoken of the soul.

  Not enjoyment, and not sorrow,
      Is our destined end or way;
  But to act, that each to-morrow
      Find us farther than to-day.

  Art is long, and Time is fleeting,
      And our hearts, though stout and brave,
  Still, like muffled drums, are beating
      Funeral marches to the grave.

  In the world's broad field of battle,
      In the bivouac of Life,
  Be not like dumb, driven cattle!
      Be a hero in the strife!

  Trust no Future, howe'er pleasant!
      Let the dead Past bury its dead!
  Act,--act in the living Present!
      Heart within, and God o'erhead!

  Lives of great men all remind us
      We can make our lives sublime,
  And, departing, leave behind us
      Footprints on the sands of time;--

  Footprints, that perhaps another,
      Sailing o'er life's solemn main,
  A forlorn and shipwrecked brother,
      Seeing, shall take heart again.

  Let us, then, be up and doing,
      With a heart for any fate;
  Still achieving, still pursuing,
      Learn to labour and to wait.

THE REAPER AND THE FLOWERS.

  There is a Reaper, whose name is Death,
      And, with his sickle keen,
  He reaps the bearded grain at a breath,
      And the flowers that grow between.

  "Shall I have nought that is fair?" saith he;
      "Have nought but the bearded grain?
  Though the breath of these flowers is sweet to me,
      I will give them all back again."

  He gazed at the flowers with tearful eyes,
      He kissed their drooping leaves;
  It was for the Lord of Paradise
      He bound them in his sheaves.

  "My Lord has need of these flowers gay,"
      The Reaper said, and smiled;
  "Dear tokens of the earth are they,
      Where He was once a child.

  "They shall all bloom in fields of light,
      Transplanted by my care,
  And saints, upon their garments white,
      These sacred blossoms wear."

  And the mother gave, in tears and pain,
      The flowers she most did love;
  She knew she should find them all again
      In the fields of light above.

  Oh, not in cruelty, not in wrath,
      The Reaper came that day;
  'Twas an angel visited the green earth,
      And took the flowers away.

THE LIGHT OF STARS.

  The night is come, but not too soon;
      And sinking silently,
  All silently, the little moon
      Drops down behind the sky.

  There is no light in earth or heaven,
      But the cold light of stars;
  And the first watch of night is given
      To the red planet Mars.

  Is it the tender star of love?
      The star of love and dreams?
  Oh, no! from that blue tent above,
      A hero's armour gleams.

  And earnest thoughts within me rise,
      When I behold afar,
  Suspended in the evening skies
      The shield of that red star.

  O star of strength!  I see thee stand
      And smile upon my pain;
  Thou beckonest with thy mailed hand,
      And I am strong again.

  Within my breast there is no light,
      But the cold light of stars;
  I give the first watch of the night
      To the red planet Mars.

  The star of the unconquered will,
      He rises in my breast,
  Serene, and resolute, and still,
      And calm, and self-possessed.

  And thou, too, whosoe'er thou art,
      That readest this brief psalm,
  As one by one thy hopes depart,
      Be resolute and calm.

  Oh, fear not in a world like this,
      And thou shalt know ere long,
  Know how sublime a thing it is
      To suffer and be strong.

FOOTSTEPS OF ANGELS.

  When the hours of Day are numbered,
      And the voices of the Night
  Wake the better soul, that slumbered,
      To a holy, calm delight;

  Ere the evening lamps are lighted,
      And, like phantoms grim and tall,
  Shadows from the fitful firelight
      Dance upon the parlour wall;

  Then the forms of the departed
      Enter at the open door;
  The beloved, the true-hearted,
      Come to visit me once more;

  He, the young and strong, who cherished
      Noble longings for the strife,
  By the road-side fell and perished,
      Weary with the march of life!

  They, the holy ones and weakly,
      Who the cross of suffering bore,
  Folded their pale hands so meekly,
      Spake with us on earth no more!

  And with them the Being Beauteous,
      Who unto my youth was given.
  More than all things else to love me,
      And is now a saint in heaven.

  With a slow and noiseless footstep
      Comes that messenger divine,
  Takes the vacant chair beside me,
      Lays her gentle hand in mine.

  And she sits and gazes at me
      With those deep and tender eyes,
  Like the stars, so still and saint-like,
      Looking downward from the skies.

  Uttered not, yet comprehended,
      Is the spirit's voiceless prayer.
  Soft rebukes, in blessings ended,
      Breathing from her lips of air.

  Oh, though oft depressed and lonely,
      All my fears are laid aside,
  If I but remember only
      Such as these have lived and died!

FLOWERS.

  Spake full well, in language quaint and olden,
      One who dwelleth by the castled Rhine,
  When he called the flowers, so blue and golden,
      Stars, that in earth's firmament do shine;--

  Stars they are, wherein we read our history,
      As astrologers and seers of eld;
  Yet not wrapped about with awful mystery,
      Like the burning stars, which they beheld.

  Wondrous truths, and manifold as wondrous,
      God hath written in those stars above;
  But not less in the bright flowerets under us
      Stands the revelation of his love.

  Bright and glorious is that revelation,
      Written all over this great world of ours;
  Making evident our own creation,
      In these stars of earth,--these golden flowers.

  And the Poet, faithful and far-seeing,
      Sees, alike in stars and flowers, a part
  Of the self-same, universal being,
      Which is throbbing in his brain and heart.

  Gorgeous flowerets in the sunlight shining,
      Blossoms flaunting in the eye of day,
  Tremulous leaves, with soft and silver lining,
      Buds that open only to decay;

  Brilliant hopes, all woven in gorgeous tissues,
      Flaunting gaily in the golden light;
  Large desires, with most uncertain issues,
      Tender wishes, blossoming at night!

  These in flowers and men are more than seeming,
      Workings are they of the self-same powers,
  Which the Poet, in no idle dreaming,
      Seeth in himself and in the flowers.

  Everywhere about us are they glowing,
      Some like stars, to tell us Spring is born;
  Others, their blue eyes with tears o'erflowing,
      Stand like Ruth amid the golden corn;

  Not alone in Spring's armorial bearing.
      And in Summer's green-emblazoned field,
  But in arms of brave old Autumn's wearing,
      In the centre of his brazen shield;

  Not alone in meadows and green alleys,
      On the mountain-top, and by the brink
  Of sequestered pools in woodland valleys,
      Where the slaves of Nature stoop to drink;

  Not alone in her vast dome of glory,
      Not on graves of bird and beast alone,
  But in old cathedrals, high and hoary,
      On the tombs of heroes, carved in stone;

  In the cottage of the rudest peasant,
      In ancestral homes, whose crumbling towers,
  Speaking of the Past unto the Present,
      Tell us of the ancient Games of Flowers;

  In all places, then, and in all seasons,
      Flowers expand their light and soul-like wings,
  Teaching us, by most persuasive reasons,
      How akin they are to human things.

  And with child-like, credulous affection
      We behold their tender buds expand;
  Emblems of our own great resurrection,
      Emblems of the bright and better land.

THE BELEAGUERED CITY.

  I have read, in some old marvellous tale,
      Some legend strange and vague,
  That a midnight host of spectres pale
      Beleaguered the walls of Prague.

  Beside the Moldau's rushing stream,
      With the wan moon overhead,
  There stood, as in an awful dream,
      The army of the dead.

  White as a sea-fog, landward bound,
      The spectral camp was seen,
  And with a sorrowful, deep sound,
      The river flowed between.

  No other voice nor sound was there,
      No drum, nor sentry's pace;
  The mist-like banners clasped the air,
      As clouds with clouds embrace.

  But, when the old cathedral bell
      Proclaimed the morning prayer,
  The white pavilions rose and fell
      On the alarmed air.

  Down the broad valley fast and far
      The troubled army fled;
  Up rose the glorious morning star,
      The ghastly host was dead.

  I have read in the marvellous heart of man,
      That strange and mystic scroll,
  That an army of phantoms vast and wan
      Beleaguer the human soul.

  Encamped beside Life's rushing stream,
      In Fancy's misty light,
  Gigantic shapes and shadows gleam
      Portentous through the night.

  Upon its midnight battle-ground
      The spectral camp is seen,
  And, with a sorrowful, deep sound,
      Flows the River of Life between.

  No other voice nor sound is there,
      In the army of the grave;
  No other challenge breaks the air,
      But the rushing of Life's wave.

  And when the solemn and deep church bell
      Entreats the soul to pray,
  The midnight phantoms feel the spell,
      The shadows sweep away.

  Down the broad Vale of Tears afar
      The spectral camp is fled;
  Faith shineth as a morning star,
      Our ghastly fears are dead.

MIDNIGHT MASS FOR THE DYING YEAR.

  Yes, the Year is growing old,
      And his eye is pale and bleared!
  Death, with frosty hand and cold,
      Plucks the old man by the beard,
              Sorely,--sorely!

  The leaves are falling, falling,
      Solemnly and slow;
  Caw! caw! the rooks are calling,
      It is a sound of woe,
              A sound of woe!

  Through woods and mountain passes
      The winds, like anthems, roll;
  They are chanting solemn masses,
      Singing, "Pray for this poor soul,
              Pray,--pray!"

  And the hooded clouds, like friars,
      Tell their beads in drops of rain,
  And patter their doleful prayers;--
      But their prayers are all in vain,
              All in vain!

  There he stands in the foul weather,
      The foolish, fond Old Year,
  Crowned with wild flowers, and with heather,
      Like weak, despised Lear,
              A king,--a king!

  Then comes the summer-like day,
      Bids the old man rejoice!
  His joy! his last!  Oh, the old man grey
      Loveth that ever-soft voice,
              Gentle and low.

  To the crimson woods he saith--
      To the voice gentle and low
  Of the soft air, like a daughter's breath--
      "Pray do not mock me so!
              Do not laugh at me!"

  And now the sweet day is dead;
      Cold in his arms it lies;
  No stain from its breath is spread
      Over the glassy skies,
              No mist or stain!

  Then, too, the Old Year dieth,
      And the forests utter a moan,
  Like the voice of one who crieth
      In the wilderness alone,
              "Vex not his ghost!"

  Then comes, with an awful roar,
      Gathering and sounding on,
  The storm-wind from Labrador,
      The wind Euroclydon,
              The storm-wind!

  Howl! howl! and from the forest
      Sweep the red leaves away!
  Would, the sins that thou abhorrest,
      O Soul! could thus decay,
              And be swept away!

  For there shall come a mightier blast,
      There shall be a darker day;
  And the stars, from heaven down-cast,
      Like red leaves be swept away!
              Kyrie, eleyson!
              Christe, eleyson!



CHAPTER SEVEN.

EARLIER POEMS.

These poems were written for the most part during my college life, and
all of them before the age of nineteen.  Some have found their way into
schools, and seem to be successful.  Others lead a vagabond and
precarious existence in the corners of newspapers; or have changed their
names and run away to seek their fortunes beyond the sea.  I say, with
the Bishop of Avranches, on a similar occasion, "I cannot be displeased
to see these children of mine, which I have neglected, and almost
exposed, brought from their wanderings in lanes and alleys, and safely
lodged, in order to go forth into the world together in a more decorous
garb."

AN APRIL DAY.

          When the warm sun, that brings
  Seed-time and harvest, has returned again,
  'Tis sweet to visit the still wood, where springs
          The first flower of the plain.

          I love the season well,
  When forest glades are teeming with bright forms,
  Nor dark and many-folded clouds foretell
          The coming-on of storms.

          From the earth's loosened mould
  The sapling draws its sustenance, and thrives;
  Though stricken to the heart with winter's cold,
          The drooping tree revives.

          The softly-warbled song
  Comes from the pleasant woods and coloured wings
  Glance quick in the bright sun, that moves along
              The forest openings.

          When the bright sunset fills
  The silver woods with light, the green slope throws
  Its shadows in the hollows of the hills,
          And wide the upland glows.

          And when the eve is born,
  In the blue lake the sky, o'er-reaching far
  Is hollowed out, and the moon dips her horn,
          And twinkles many a star.

          Inverted in the tide,
  Stand the grey rooks, and trembling shadows throw,
  And the fair trees look over, side by side,
          And see themselves below.

          Sweet April!--many a thought
  Is wedded unto thee, as hearts are wed;
  Nor shall they fail, till, to its autumn brought,
          Life's golden fruit is shed.

AUTUMN.

  With what a glory comes and goes the year!
  The buds of spring, those beautiful harbingers
  Of sunny skies and cloudless times, enjoy
  Life's newness, and earth's garnitude spread out
  And when the silver habit of the clouds
  Comes down upon the autumn sun, and with
  A sober gladness the old year takes up
  His bright inheritance of golden fruits,
  A pomp and pageant fill the splendid scene.

      There is a beautiful spirit breathing now
  Its mellow richness on the clustered trees,
  And, from a beaker full of richest dyes,
  Pouring new glory on the autumn woods,
  And dipping in warm light the pillared clouds.
  Morn on the mountain, like a summer bird,
  Lifts up her purple wing; and in the vales
  The gentle wind, a sweet and passionate wooer,
  Kisses the blushing leap, and stirs up life
  Within the solemn woods of ash deep-crimsoned,
  And silver beech, and maple yellow-leaved,
  Where Autumn, like a faint old man, sits down
  By the wayside a-weary.  Through the trees
  The golden robin moves.  The purple finch,
  That on wild cherry and red cedar feeds,
  A winter bird, comes with its plaintive whistle,
  And pecks by the witch-hazel, whilst aloud
  From cottage roofs the warbling blue-bird sings;
  And merrily, with oft-repeated stroke,
  Sounds from the threshing-floor the busy flail.

      Oh, what a glory doth this world put on
  For him who, with a fervent heart, goes forth
  Under the bright and glorious sky, and looks
  On duties well performed, and days well spent!
  For him the wind, ay, and the yellow leaves,
  Shall have a voice, and give him eloquent teachings.
  He shall so hear the solemn hymn, that Death
  Has lifted up for all, that he shall go
  To his long resting-place without a tear.

WOODS IN WINTER.

  When winter winds are piercing chill
      And through the hawthorn blows the gale,
  With solemn feet I tread the hill,
      That overbrows the lonely vale.

  O'er the bare upland, and away
      Through the long reach of desert woods,
  The embracing sunbeams chastely play,
      And gladden these deep solitudes.

  Where, twisted round the barren oak,
      The summer vine in beauty clung,
  And summer winds the stillness broke,
      The crystal icicle is hung.

  Where, from their frozen urns, mute springs
      Pour out the river's gradual tide,
  Shrilly the skater's iron rings,
      And voices fill the woodland side.

  Alas! how changed from the fair scene,
      When birds sang out their mellow lay,
  And winds were soft, and woods were green,
      And the song ceased not with the day.

  But still wild music is abroad,
      Pale, desert woods! within your crowd;
  And gathering winds, in hoarse accord,
      Amid the vocal reeds pipe loud.

  Chill airs and wintry winds! my ear
      Has grown familiar with your song;
  I hear it in the opening year--
      I listen, and it cheers me long.

HYMN OF THE MORAVIAN NUNS OF BETHLEHEM, AT THE CONSECRATION OF PULASKI'S
BANNER.

      When the dying flame of day
      Through the chancel shot its ray,
      Far the glimmering tapers shed
      Faint light on the cowled head;
      And the censer burning swung,
      Where, before the altar, hung
      The blood-red banner, that with prayer
      Had been consecrated there.
  And the nuns' sweet hymn was heard the while,
  Sung low in the dim, mysterious aisle.

      "Take thy banner!  May it wave
      Proudly o'er the good and brave;
      When the battle's distant wail
      Breaks the sabbath of our vale,
      When the clarion's music thrills
      To the hearts of these lone hills,
      When the spear in conflicts shakes,
      And the strong lance shivering breaks.

      "Take thy banner! and, beneath
      The battle-cloud's encircling wreath,
      Guard it!--till our homes are free!
      Guard it!--God will prosper thee!
      In the dark and trying hour,
      In the breaking forth of power,
      In the rush of steeds and men,
      His right hand will shield thee then.

      "Take thy banner!  But, when night
      Closes round the ghastly fight,
      If the vanquished warrior bow,
      Spare him!--By our holy vow,
      By our prayers and many tears,
      By the mercy that endears,
      Spare him!--he our love hath shared!
      Spare him!--as thou wouldst be spared!

      "Take thy banner! and if e'er
      Thou shouldst press the soldier's bier,
      And the muffled drum should beat
      To the tread of mournful feet,
      Then this crimson flag shall be
      Martial cloak and shroud for thee."

  The warrior took that banner proud,
  And it was his martial cloak and shroud!

SUNRISE ON THE HILLS.

  I stood upon the hills, when heaven's wide arch
  Was glorious with the sun's returning march,
  And woods were brightened, and soft gales
  Went forth to kiss the sun-clad vales.
  The clouds were far beneath me;--bathed in light
  They gathered mid-way round the wooded height,
  And, in their fading glory, shone
  Like hosts in battle overthrown,
  As many a pinnacle, with shifting glance,
  Through the grey mist thrust up its shattered lance,
  And rocking on the cliff was left
  The dark pine blasted, bare, and cleft,
  The veil of cloud was lifted, and below
  Glowed the rich valley, and the river's flow
  Was darkened by the forest's shade,
  Or glistened in the white cascade;
  Where upward, in the mellow blush of day,
  The noisy bittern wheeled his spiral way.

  I heard the distant waters dash,
  I saw the current whirl and flash--
  And richly, by the blue lake's silver beach,
  The woods were bending with a silent reach,
  Than o'er the vale, with gentle swell,
  The music of the village bell
  Came sweetly to the echo-giving hills;
  And the wild horn, whose voice the woodland fills,
  Was ringing to the merry shout,
  That faint and far the glen sent out,
  Where, answering to the sudden shot, thin smoke,
  Through thick-leaved branches, from the dingle broke.

      If thou art worn and hard beset
  With sorrows, that thou wouldst forget,
  If thou wouldst read a lesson, that will keep
  Thy heart from fainting and thy soul from sleep,
  Go to the woods and hills!--No tears
  Dim the sweet look that Nature wears.

THE SPIRIT OF POETRY.

  There is a quiet spirit in these woods,
  That dwells where'er the gentle south wind blows;
  Where, underneath the whitethorn, in the glade,
  The wild flowers bloom, or, kissing the soft air,
  The leaves above their sunny palms outspread.
  With what a tender and impassioned voice
  It fills the nice and delicate ear of thought,
  When the fast-ushering star of morning comes
  O'er-riding the grey hills with golden scarf;
  Or when the cowled and dusky-sandalled Eve,
  In mourning weeds, from out the western gate,
  Departs with silent pace!  That spirit moves
  In the green valley, where the silver brook,
  From its full laver, pours the white cascade;
  And, babbling low amid the tangled woods,
  Slips down through moss-grown stones with endless laughter.
  And frequent, on the everlasting hills,
  Its feet go forth, when it doth wrap itself
  In all the dark embroidery of the storm,
  And shouts the stern, strong wind.  And here, amid
  The silent majesty of these deep woods,
  Its presence shall uplift thy thoughts from earth,
  As to the sunshine and the pure, bright air
  Their tops the green trees lift.  Hence gifted bards
  Have ever loved the calm and quiet shades.
  For them there was an eloquent voice in all
  The sylvan pomp of woods, the golden sun,
  The flowers, the leaves, the river on its way,
  Blue skies, and silver clouds, and gentle winds--
  The swelling upland, where the sidelong sun
  Aslant the wooded slope, at evening, goes--
  Groves, through whose broken roof the sky looks in,
  Mountain, and shattered cliff, and sunny vale,
  The distant lake, fountains,--and mighty trees,
  In many a lazy syllable, repeating
  Their old poetic legends to the wind.

  And this is the sweet spirit, that doth fill
  The world; and, in these wayward days of youth,
  My busy fancy oft embodies it,
  As a bright image of the light and beauty
  That dwell in nature,--of the heavenly forms
  We worship in our dreams, and the soft hues
  That stain the wild bird's wing, and flush the clouds
  When the sun sets.  Within her eye
  The heaven of April, with its changing light,
  And when it wears the blue of May, is hung,
  And on her lip the rich, red rose.  Her hair
  Is like the summer tresses of the trees,
  When twilight makes them brown, and on her cheek
  Blushes the richness of an autumn sky,
  With ever-shifting beauty.  Then her breath,
  It is so like the gentle air of spring,
  As, from the morning's dewy flowers, it comes
  Full of their fragrance, that it is a joy
  To have it round us,--and her silver voice
  Is the rich music of a summer bird,
  Heard in the still night, with its passionate cadence.

BURIAL OF THE MINNISINK.

  On sunny slope and beechen swell
  The shadowed light of evening fell:
  And, where the maple's leaf was brown,
  With soft and silent lapse came down
  The glory, that the wood receives,
  At sunset, in its brazen leaves.

  Far upward in the mellow light
  Rose the blue hills.  One cloud of white,
  Around a far uplifted cone,
  In the warm blush of evening shone;
  An image of the silver lakes,
  By which the Indian's soul awakes.

  But soon a funeral hymn was heard
  Where the soft breath of evening stirred
  The tall, grey forest; and a band
  Of stern in heart, and strong in hand,
  Came winding down beside the wave,
  To lay the red chief in his grave.

  They sang, that by his native bowers
  He stood, in the last moon of flowers,
  And thirty snows had not yet shed
  Their glory on the warrior's head;
  But, as the summer fruit decays,
  So died he in those naked days.

  A dark cloak of the roebuck's skin
  Covered the warrior, and within
  Its heavy folds the weapons, made
  For the hard toils of war, were laid;
  The cuirass, woven of plaited reeds,
  And the broad belt of shells and beads.

  Before, a dark-haired virgin train
  Chanted the death-dirge of the slain;
  Behind, the long procession came
  Of hoary men and chiefs of fame,
  With heavy hearts, and eyes of grief,
  Leading the war-horse of their chief.

  Stripped of his proud and martial dress,
  Uncurbed, unreined, and riderless,
  With darting eye, and nostril spread,
  And heavy and impatient tread,
  He came; and oft that eye so proud
  Asked for his rider in the crowd.

  They buried the dark chief, they freed
  Beside the grave his battle steed;
  And swift an arrow cleaved its way
  To his stern heart!  One piercing neigh
  Arose,--and, on the dead man's plain,
  The rider grasps his steed again.



CHAPTER EIGHT.

TRANSLATIONS.

KING CHRISTIAN.  A NATIONAL SONG OF DENMARK.  FROM THE DANISH OF
JOHANNES EVALD.

  King Christian stood by the lofty mast
      In mist and smoke;
  His sword was hammering so fast,
  Through Gothic helm and brain it passed;
  Then sank each hostile hulk and mast,
      In mist and smoke.
  "Fly!" shouted they, "fly, he who can!
  Who braves of Denmark's Christian
      The stroke?"

  Nils Juel gave heed to the tempest's roar,
      Now is the hour!
  He hoisted his blood-red flag once more,
  And smoke upon the foe full sore,
  And shouted loud, through the tempest's roar,
      "Now is the hour!"
  "Fly!" shouted they, "for shelter fly!
  Of Denmark's Juel who can defy
      The power?"

  North Sea! a glimpse of Wessel rent
      Thy murky sky!
  Then champions to thine arms were sent;
  Terror and Death glared where he went;
  From the waves was heard a wail, that rent
      Thy murky sky!
  From Denmark, thunders Tordenskiold,
  Let each to Heaven commend his soul,
      And fly!

  Path to the Dane to fame and might!
      Dark-rolling wave!
  Receive thy friend, who, scorning flight,
  Goes to meet danger with despite,
  Proudly as thou the tempest's might,
      Dark-rolling wave!
  And amid pleasures and alarms,
  And war and victory, he thine arms
      My grave!

Nils Juel was a celebrated Danish Admiral, and Peder Wessel, a
Vice-Admiral, who for his great prowess received the popular title of
Torden-skiold, or _Thunder-shield_, in childhood he was a tailor's
apprentice, and rose to his high rank before the age of twenty-eight,
when he was killed in a duel.

THE CELESTIAL PILOT.  FROM DANTE'S PURGATORIO, II.

  And now, behold! as at the approach of morning
  Through the gross vapours, Mars grows fiery red
  Down in the west upon the ocean floor.

  Appeared to me,--may I again behold it!
  A light along the sea, so swiftly coming,
  Its motion by no flight of wing is equalled.

  And when therefrom I had withdrawn a little
  Mine eyes, that I might question my conductor,
  Again I saw it brighter grown and larger.

  Thereafter, on all sides of it, appeared
  I knew not what of white, and underneath,
  Little by little, there came forth another.

  My master yet had uttered not a word,
  While the first brightness into wings unfolded;
  But, when he clearly recognised the pilot,

  He cried aloud; "Quick, quick, and bow the knee!
  Behold the Angel of God! fold up thy hands!
  Henceforward shalt thou see such officers!

  "See, how he scorns all human arguments,
  So that no oar he wants, nor other sail
  Than his own wings, between so distant shores!

  "See, how he holds them, pointed straight to heaven,
  Fanning the air with the eternal pinions,
  That do not moult themselves like mortal hair!"

  And then, as nearer and more near us came
  The Bird of Heaven, more glorious he appeared,
  So that the eye could not sustain his presence.

  But down I cast it; and he came to shore
  With a small vessel, gliding swift and light,
  So that the water swallowed nought thereof.

  Upon the stern stood the Celestial Pilot!
  Beatitude seemed written in his face!
  And more than a hundred spirits sat within.

  "_In exitu Israel_ out of Egypt!"
  Thus sang they all together in one voice,
  With whatso in that Psalm is after written.

  Then made he sign of holy rood upon them,
  Whereat all cast themselves upon the shore,
  And he departed swiftly as he came.

THE TERRESTRIAL PARADISE.  FROM DANTE, PURGATORIO, XXVIII.

  Longing already to search in and round
  The heavenly forest, dense and living green,
  Which to the eyes tempered the new-born day,

  Withouten more delay I left the bank,
  Crossing the level country slowly, slowly,
  Over the soil, that everywhere breathed fragrance.

  A gently-breathing air, that no mutation
  Had in itself, smote me upon the forehead,
  No heavier blow, than of a pleasant breeze,

  Whereat the tremulous branches readily
  Did all of them bow downward towards that side
  Where its first shadow casts the Holy Mountain;

  Yet not from their upright direction bent
  So that the little birds upon their tops
  Should cease the practice of their tuneful art;

  But, with full-throated joy, the hours of prime
  Singing received they in the midst of foliage
  That made monotonous burden to their rhymes,

  Even as from branch to branch it gathering swells,
  Through the pine forests on the shore of Chiassi,
  When Aeolus unlooses the Sirocco.

  Already my slow steps had led me on
  Into the ancient wood so far, that I
  Could see no more the place where I had entered.

  And lo! my farther course cut off a river,
  Which, towards the left hand, with its little waves,
  Bent down the grass, that on its margin sprang.

  All waters that on earth most limpid are,
  Would seem to have within themselves some mixture,
  Compared with that, which nothing doth conceal,

  Although it moves on with a brown, brown current,
  Under the shade perpetual, that never
  Ray of the sun lets in, nor of the moon.

SPRING.

From the French of Charles D'Orleans, Fifteenth Century.

  Gentle Spring!--in sunshine clad,
      Well dost thou thy power display!
  For Winter maketh the light heart sad,
      And thou--thou makest the sad heart gay.
  He sees thee, and calls to his gloomy train,
  The sleet, and the snow, and the wind, and the rain;
  And they shrink away, and they flee in fear,
      When thy merry step draws near.

  Winter giveth the fields and the trees, so old,
      Their beards of icicles and snow;
  And the rain, it raineth so fast and cold,
      We must cower over the embers low;
  And, snugly housed from the wind and weather,
  Mope like birds that are changing feather.
  But the storm retires, and the sky grows clear,
      When thy merry step draws near.

  Winter maketh the sun in the gloomy sky
      Wrap him round with a mantle of cloud;
  But, Heaven be praised, thy step is nigh;
      Thou tearest away the mournful shroud,
  And the earth looks bright, and Winter surly,
  Who has toiled for nought both late and early,
  Is banished afar by the new-born year,
      When thy merry step draws near.

SONG OF THE BELL.  FROM THE GERMAN.

  Bell! thou soundest merrily,
  When the bridal party
      To the church doth hie!
  Bell! thou soundest solemnly,
  When, on Sabbath morning,
      Fields deserted lie!

  Bell! thou soundest merrily;
  Tellest thou at evening,
      Bed-time draweth nigh!
  Bell! thou soundest mournfully;
  Tellest thou the bitter
      Parting hath gone by!

  Say! how canst thou mourn?
  How canst thou rejoice?
      Thou art but metal dull!
  And yet all our sorrowings,
  And all our rejoicings,
      Thou dost feed them all!

  God hath wonders many,
  Which we cannot fathom,
      Placed within thy form!
  When the heart is sinking,
  Thou alone canst raise it,
      Trembling in the storm!

THE END.





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Grateful Indian - And other Stories" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.